Professional Documents
Culture Documents
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
IN
OXE
VOLUME.
OXFORD
PRINTED
FOR
THOMAS
BY
TEGG,
D.
73,
A.
TALBOYS,
CHEAPSIDE,
1840.
LONDON.
1840*
*RL
SYSTEM
OF
I
O
K;
R,
HISTORY
OF
THE
BLACK
ART.
BEING
Dealing
Devil
the
with
both
on
Now,
Our
Magic,
The
Devil
The
Confrer
in his
Just
ivhistles
up
Mankind's
of
Account
Historical
obsequious Devil
The
Mill
turns
and
Circles
his
round
Charm
to
Spirits,as
obeys the
the
the
first
the
commands
early-
most
how
and
Sides
himselfsubmits
Thy
the
AN
quaintance
Ac-
begun.
Troops of Hell,
and
Spell.
his
Rounds
Men
Hounds.
do
Sorcerer's
Horse,
that
And
Sold
Skill,
firstturns
round
Mill.
LONDON,
Millar,
Clement's
Printed:
at
Buchanan's
Church
in
the
Head,
Strand,
by Andrew
against
mdccxxviii.
St.
PREFACE.
To
stumble
not
be
may
If
by
preface
some
may
this
to
it will
but
necessary,
should
science,
practice,or
be
world
The
nothing
black
of the
for
art
as
in
the
introduction
to
such
to
say
well
as
think
conjurers,
honest
men
its
their
is, that
they
read
reading
are
really at
when
now,
they
they
are,
dark
state.
the
ancient
of
old
necromancers
first
they
read
were
of
them
cians,
magi-
very
them
for
and
in
honest
generally speaking,
and
wizards,
this
of
take
of
in
upon
its modern
as
they
practice, they
when
imposed
notions
ancient,
when
and
modern
fellows,
in
when
they
been
perhaps
than
people,
and
can
magic,
instruction
for
grammar
all I
has
more
practice,
Most
rules
magical
body
called
thing
mistaken.
be
their
of
beginners,
young
will
expect
book
terrible
this
of
system
readers
my
the
we
short.
very
or
that
title,and
my
threshold,
the
at
undertaking
new
difficultyin
remove
mere
posture-masters
downright
dealers
with
Devil.
There
men,
is
than
delusion
one
which
;
and
sort
nothing
it is
fain
would
not
can
their
be
be
called
grosser
cunning,
cunning
piece
but
of
their
PREFACE.
clients' want
of
of
appearance
It is
and
blind
the blind
All
what
common
the
and
and
the
wit
and
understanding.
between
magic
make
can
must
the
anything to
middle
time, rogues
middle
with
not
now
people;
and
in
see
the Devil,
second
then
people are
in the
the
at
Devil
either
nature
wiser
than
than
both
the
cunning
times, fools
with
with
or
in
the
the people
wiser
and
magicians.
in
our
present pretendersto
The
if the
men
age, wickeder
age, the
the
last
by
them.
honest
were
magicians were
great harm
no
in these
;
do with
latter ages,
they
nature
the
our
than
wickeder
I
in these
it,
pretenders
dealt with
wise
were
call
dealingwith
be
certainly
they
age, madmen
men
first ages
note
cunning
the
far from
so
the
upon
is, to
I may
as
It is evident
are
it
by
is between
the
In
imposed
sleightof hand,
this time
at
fools,
ignorant.
discoveryI
practice.
fools cheat
ignorant are
the least
all their
where
art
the
and
to
in
sense
strange piece of
the
by
best
peopleof
poor
course
this itch
that I
can
of their
think
of to
brain, the
the
cure
tarantula
as
of
you
PREFACE.
the
XI
of many
age
could
solemn
the
would
reach
never
of wit and
men
all the
exhausted
into
good
solid and
the
general vice,
qualityjoin in
of the
to
be
not
be
are
they will
the
world, though
preachersshould
men
when
manners,
of
out
all the
preachingand
fruitless and
the
even
men
is
success,
the
folly,which
have
likelyto
most
prove
ridiculed
cudgelled
into it.
Your
modern
so
especially
harlequins,
exquisitely
well performed as those
contrived, and so perfectly
of late by Mr.
Rich, (inwhich, not to flatter him,
must
all that was
we
acknowledge he has outdone
before him,) have gone
further to expose
and run
down
the
world
of the
magic
stage could
dramatic
am
the vapours,
hippo,and
before
do
than
nay,
performancesof
than
the whole
all the
the
cure
brightest
could
pretend
to.
Never
the
was
the
ignorance on
the
other, more
is mimicked
popular frenzy
accuratelylaid
We
same
senses
the
of
out
and
the
eyesight:
only that
we
open
the
magician made
wit,and the Devil
more
mimicry
a
fool,
himself
countenance.
the
exposed ;
impudence on
to
laughed
side, and
one
better
the
cannot
success
passionsare
our
method
bringit up
be
to
from
to
be
looks
completed by
the
fail,while
the
wrought
the
same
upon
by
way,
its original,
and pursue
PREFACE.
Xll
it
of its prospect.
end
the
to
foolish
what
things you
what
show
you
what
still worse
just
are
things the
you
doing ;
before
to
ages
shows
now
did
ancestors
your
Rich
you,
come
are
good
account
we
and
like
after you.
do
to
Mr.
Let
disgusted at
be
man
no
the
we
give of
that would
be wicked
practicecarried on, by men
otherwise
want
if they did not
wit, and are
no
harmless, than as they happen to be fools.
a
Even
; a
sense
common
will
together,
put
you
from, though it
it is very
from?
not
make
clue
traced
to
in
darkest
ages
it
little difficult,
yet
this is the
the
it
by
reason
why
and
and
their invention
expected
when
to
to
seems
world, when
was
antiquitygives us
as
it
ignorance
of the
notion
far back
as
discover
wonderful,
advanced
and
necessary,
seems
something it
the
history.
I have
racked
deviation
stood
under-
complication of negatives,that
to
derived
any
be
to
affirmative.
Now,
call it
soever
many
one
up
confusion, that
Babel-like
several
speaks
how
its best, it is
at
have
its beginning
curiosityof
miracle, and
to
the
thing
some-
confirm
every
men,
having
the wise
the utmost,
called in the
PREFACE.
Devil
their
to
and
those
and
give
near,
and
hard
to
Devil
did
distinguish
there
all the
and
spirits,
the
gone
if
say
Devil
the
have
dispute
trod
they
they
deal
that
and
us
the
with
converse
with
it
since
ever
on
following sheets
Which
treads
Hell's
mimic,
Deals
with
The
To
Satan's
than
Devil's
When
he
harangu'd
In the
first ages
That
thee
the
Nature's
first
Jubal
To
this his
born
First made
arts
thou, and
To
world
still the
usher,
wise
Prompting
But
junior
witchcraft
to
to
cheat, under
a
Eden
thy face,
thy gravity
in witchcraft
worlds
senior
induct
his
for grace.
grew.
pursue.
mankind,
inquiring mind.
his
the
mechanic,
play'd,
masquerade.
brought,
Tubal, science
metals, that
him
in
for wit,
create.
design'd,
in
he
mistook
men
Thy conj'ringpast
By
Eve
e'er
mankind.
upon
which
to
did
Hell
juggling-box, by
first game,
sublime,
of state,
Heav'n
music
taught.
of grave,
cloak
then
knave,
the
:
so
gicians
ma-
good
determine
of crime.
mountebank
The
brink
very
devils
more
infernal
the
upon
was
it
spirits,
any
matter.
Hail
so
and
magician
between
say
the
let
help
measures,
Hell,
of
edge
the
they
we
Satan's
between
they
better
infernal, yet
the
to
very
of
-want
into
run
up
the
upon
is, that
with
not
themselves
almost
that
assistance, for
that
and
Xlll
is
BOSTON
PUBLIC
LIBRARY
CONTENTS.
Part
I.
Page
Introductiox.
Of
and
what
and
how
the
of the
meaning
of
kind
the
people
the words
Magic
terms
who
magicians
were,
Magician
or
were
originallyunderstood.
Chap.
II.
How
wisdom
in the
and
kings
III.
Of
the
and
the
of nature,
and
wizards, and
works
their
Of
IV.
he
whether
a
in
imitating
divine
difference
of
true, and
whose
the
to
has
and
the
cheats
Devil
the
60
assumed
world
in
allowed
no.
of the
and
of the
or
magicians,
been
to
and
and
sume,
as-
Devil's
91
conduct
inspirations; something
between
signs
sorcerers
Devil
the
shape
human
account
of the
m.
is, or
turn
began.
first ages
further
V.
shapes
the
which
magi,
to
with
deal
first appearances
others, in
37
philosophy, astronomy,
conversation
what
occasion
honest
ancient
was
his
s.
and
reason
the
original study
how
Chap.
others.
made
were
mus,
Zoroaster, Cad-
as
men
government,
magicians
account
man}*-
brought
Chap.
of the
that
on
advanced
learning
royaltyand
to
many
and
Chap.
and
first ages
how
them
wonders,
of the
and
false
as
larly
particuwell
former.
as
123
CONTENTS.
XVI
Page
Chap.
Of
VI.
who
as
diabolical
handed
VII.
Of
the
art, and
how
Egyptians
and
practiceand
art, how
it
and
by what
height which
spread
Of
Introduction.
the
reallyis, why
practicesof
Of
I.
in its
II.
The
acted
Chap.
Of
:
some
Chap.
IV.
those
the
without
now
III.
the
to.
itself; what
several
in it in
the
that
as
general.
art
215
as
without
art
225
the Devil
as
the
carry it
to
the Devil.
defend
of their
244
of
may
be
themselves
practice.
as
spirits
magicians
there
;
an
how
present times.
and
-280
it is understood
far it may
intercourse
be
with
familiarity
any
to the
it
parts of the
magiciansseem
Of the doctrine
the
182
differing
practicesare
his black
they
examples
supposed
the
cians
present pretences of the magi-
how
by
with
up
several
changed
magicians,so
on
to
are
the
first with
at
gic,
ma-
it grew
scene
139
cal
diaboli-
modern
now
Chap.
of
world,
art
is contained
also,what
Chap.
there
what
world, and
cians,
Phoeni-
II.
black
it in
be
since arrived
Part
was
itself in the
degrees
it has
it
progress
explained to
now
gic,
ma-
encouraged.
first openly
it was
it is
as
the
to
on
where
Chap.
of
the first practisers
were
ition
trans-
316
XYli
CONTENTS.
Page
Chap.
Of
V.
the
stands
is
like
the
to
that
Of
such
it
VII.
not
who
the
or
Satan
deal
the
as
with
is
they
deal
the
with
black
good
art
deal
tions
operahave
have,
ther
whe-
and
art,
an
really
they
the
by
experiments,
and
Devil,
do
is
if
mutual
or
consent,
magicians.
magicians
the
history
magical
by
as
the
35
magical
and
all
at
and
concert
what
really
the
magicians
no,
they
end,
an
lusions
de-
gone,
Devil
the
Devil
of
by
that
all
the
has
it
course.
performed
Seeing,
and
at
the
power
it is
it
of
and
mankind
with
end
consequence
Chap.
do,
being
art
whether
between
deluding
it
as
from
chapter,
length
converse
raising
whether
last
what
in
time,
present
magicians,
can
an
is
the
of
go,
the
to
the
the
no
now
comes
VI.
hell
magicians
have
Chap.
of
pretences
of
so
in
stripped
the
or
of
magic
pretend,
raise
or
with,
managed,
and
spirits, by
373
they
the
how
do
Devil
their
why
do
respondence
cor-
they
conjurings
and
?
-
386
_
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
INTRODUCTION.
the
Of
meaning
people the
of
'magic'
or
of the terms
;
magicians were,
'magician' were
who
what
and
how
and
kind
the
originally
words
tinder-
stood.
Before
be
is and
is
not
obliged to make
I am
willing to
with
the
end
of
this
word
understood
be
to
such-like
and
Art,
that
main
ing,
undertak-
in my
title,it
plainly laid down
explain the terms, and to determine
to
Black
the
is
which
what
to
come
hard
frequent
suppose
the
ancient
magic
my
of
had
as
readers
as
usage,
quite
as
go
not
so
not
to
the
shall
we
we
cessary
ne-
fully
by Magic,
words
use
is
along.
quainted
unac-
know
different
signification
in former
what
it is now
times, from
applied
the
that
studied
to ; and
people who
or
professed
call
that which
we
now
magic,' were
quite another
of folk, than
those
sort
worthy gentlemen who
now
that profession.
to
apply themselves
In a word, a magician was
less in the
more
no
or
ancient
Chaldean
times, than
mathematician,
a
a
a
'
of
man
science, who,
stored
rest
which
be
of
occurred
informed
s.
mankind
M.
to
about
in
them,
;
and
in
other
any
and
with
and
knowledge
those
kind
a
days, was
people, and instructed
niceties
which
in this
sense
and
difficulties
they
wanted
we
are
B
to
to
be
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
understood
Men, in
into, and
looked
up
of the
motions
who,
as
signsof
the
It
than
very
rules
would
J
among
from, the
and other heavenly bodies, and
the
understood
Scriptures,
superiorluminaries
the
perhaps a
for
little,
of
arcana
the
there; who
nature,
and
were
little experimentalphilosophy;
reasons
which
was
these
nature,
into
of
studied
observations
made
stars
of the
searched
masters
word, who
it is said in the
influences
I say
we
no
fools,and
fool among
doctors.
casions
went, on the several ochinted as above, for the solution of doubtful
questions; to be resolved and directed in difficult
To
and
these
magiciansmen
intricate
undertakings;
to
be advised
in
things
of
it,that it was
lost
them
the
trade
or
like
to
if he should
or
man
should
have
not
give
me
nothing?
Then
fourth
part of
he
when
Saul's
servant
account
the.
shekel
money
give the
cunning
that
he
expect
of
cattle for
my
told him he had
servant
of
in my
no
to
should
how
of their
men
ficulty
difthe seer, Saul made
a
had
nothing to give him ;
said,I have
any
when
tell
to
loaf of bread
and
seer,
to
go
of it because
pocket,and
employment
an
of it ; therefore
him
proposed to
as
magi, made
their business
goods,direct
health, and
MAGIC.
OF
prophets,or
or
seers,
SYSTEM
silver
in
his
purse,
penny,
half-
vast
father's
what
was
become
of his
asses.
not
so
lawyers'fees were
high in
since ; for if he had
those days as they have been
had that piece of silver,
not
perhaps about as big as
an
English groat, I say, if he had not had that, a
would have
coupleof half-pennybarleyloaves it seems
been
as
good, and have done as well ; those loaves
being not usuallybigger than our half-penny,or at
It
best
are
seems
than
the
our
penny
wheaten
brown
bread
loaves
now.
findwhenBen-hadadking of Damascus
if he should live
sent
to Elisha the prophet to know
die, he sent the prophet a present, fortycamels
or
all the
with
loaden
good things of Damascus,
A largefee ! But it is to be sup2 Kings viii. 9.
posed,
the giftsent was
suited to the prophet
not
much
sender ; he gave as a king ; but
to the
as
so
the
stillwe- find the seers
were
supposed to make
gain their business.
the same
fore
That it was
thing with the magi, beto
that,we have no reason
doubt, though we
Again;
you
SYSTEM
have
OF
MAGIC.
well
those
wise
astrologers,
magicians,"c,
men,
esteemed
not
wizards
be
to
with
dealers
and
mere
and
works
of
them
nature
tell him
to
dream, but
with
death
for when
the
above)
learning
of skill in the
and
king demanded
of
interpretation
of
the
only the
not
of
men
men,
of science
dream
the
and
itself,
threatened
the
them
world
in
wise
were
would
case
expect from
them, and
the power
of nature
to perform:
As if they had said, Does your
deal with
piece of
the
work
this from
and
man
it ; but
do
then
can
we
will
not
in
we
expect such
? It is not
us
let the
was
majesty think
should
of any, or
of all the wise men,
the world, and therefore it cannot
should
that
king
it,and
interpret
or
in the power
philosophersin
imagined we
be
tell
the
us
that's
as
dream,
much
as
do.
It is
or
were
men
to
be
what
may
and of
learning,of wisdom,
when
the king
: so
preferhim, it is
spiritwas found
said he
in
him;
did
and
call
we
scholars,
derstanding
superiorun-
it because
an
in another
to
excellent
placeit is
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
him
esteemed
set
was
the
the
at
as
of the
one
them
over
Certainlythen
rest.
what
be
magicians to
such
ought
as
unlawful
they
did
have
since
of
understood
Devil, and
the
those
take
not
sorcerers,
to
and
arts
we
with
viz., dealers
ours,
he
nay, and
of all
governor
magicians;
as
king
time
same
in him
was
like.
this been
Had
would
have
both
the
Jews,
in
But
to
go
back
one
not
as
manner,
only among
call
we
now
criminals.
and
originals,
to
fountain
man,
fetch
to
rant,
igno-
born
arrives
by
the
from
knowledge
up
little
for
nations, such
punished as
magicians were
another
after
after-ages;
in other
but
common
treated
been
and
then
the
to
comes
Secondly, Teaching
that
went
and
instruction
those
from
before.
I shall insist
only upon
of what
the
last,and
that
cularly
parti-
antediluvian.
was
The
in
obtained
earlyknowledge which mankind
ately
those days,is supposed to be by teaching immediAdam
and Eve's
from heaven
; for example :
time with their
mouths
were
opened at the same
knew
what
guage
laneyes, and they could speak, and
made.
to
as
they were
speak, as soon
certain also, that all the speaking
it is most
But
learnt it successively
and
Eve
world
since Adam
imitation of sounds, teaching
from them, by mere
most
of parents and
After Adam,
nurses,
his
other
the like.
posterity
having learnt
and
and
so
to
converse
to
speak
with
one
veral
acquired knowledge in searts
thingsquicklyfollowed ; particular
consummate
and
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
either
from
taught by inspiration
of
heaven, or attained by the exquisitecapacities
their minds ; one
having a genius to this,another
to that kind of knowledge ; as one
to music, another
metals and minerals
to working in and findingout
in the earth, then
melting,refining,casting,and
other operations and improvements, as knowledge
in by the door of experiment.
came
Adam's
his particular
house or
posterity
(I mean
family)learnt to speak more
immediatelyfrom him
and Eve their mother, by mere
imitation of sounds,
do to this day from one
another.
we
as
But having thus obtained
mediate
speech from their imtioned
parents, all other acquiredknowledge menture,
above, such as of their improvement of culsciences
were
discoveries
in nature,
be the consequence,
1. Of
desire
vehement
to
and inflamed
of
vast
hidden
treasure
and
furnished
search
a
been
how
to
secret
have
were
more
and
beforehand
so
instructed
than
dinarily
or-
directlyto
of nature,
arcana
pointed,as
what
to
reason
to
if
search
they
for,
to find it.
3. A
it, and where
from
them
heaven, filling
with, or
inspiration
at
least
in
more
search
for
N. B.
appear
fathers
we
after and
readiness
had
capaciousunderstanding
vast
the antediluvian
believe
covery,
apt for dis-
nature
as
to
2.
generalgood.
in
it were,
waited
only for the
open itself to their view for the
which,
search, in order
with
like,seemed
after
nature
the
the
and
We
a
at
cannot
doubt
but
were
of
there
things
now
to
versed
untaught, not having conperfectly
all with men
taught and instructed before
man
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
patriarchsof the
antediluvian age, we
should presently
give him up
for a magician in the grossest acceptationof the
word, and say, in short,that he deals with the Devil.
degree
But
as
was
be it
so
the
ordinary to
not, and
or
of those
let the
ledge
know-
consummate
it will,
way
it
will suppose
patriarchscome
which
it
will,or as you
to
be, this is certain, it died with them ; it was
herited
in the flood, the postdiluvian
all drowned
age inif they did, it was
very little of it ; or
drowned
again in the flood of vice and wickedness,
almost as soon
which
overspreadthe world, as the
people did the plainsof Shinaar, and much sooner
and
be
great
as
as
than
of; I need
masters
were
of it than
go
further
no
for
an
ample
ex-
the
it
For was
buildingof Babel.
and
ridiculous
possiblethat anything so absurd
entered
into the thoughts of men,
could have
if
they had not been sunk into an unexpressibledegeneracy
of understanding
to sense,
as
a mere
stupidity
?
To say nothing of their having lost all pretence
far were
to inspiration,
so
they from
any
share of sacred lightin it,that they could not be
to
have
build
said
to
may
with
staircase
case
acted
house
more
to
go
of another
of the
with
to
common
reach
up
Bless
sense.
to
heaven
proprietyexpress it, to
by ; and
up ipto heaven
flood
too, which
adds
to
or
as
we
build
that
the
us
in
ness
mad-
designmany ways.
notion of heaven
1. They had certainly
no
itself;
notions
of heaven, they
to
not
speak of religious
dark and stupid as to the philobe entirely
must
sophy of it ;
regions,the
SYSTEM
the
OF
distance, the
immense
differing
things in their
situation,by the way, or
and
natural
of
alteration
circumstances
MAGIC.
in the
passage.
stitution,
conunderstandingof their own
have very gross and
at least they must
or
of their
absurd conceptionsabout it; as particularly
breathing and subsistingin the regions above the
ether, (or
atmosphere, and in the pure unmixed
what
else it should
be called,)which
they who
be sure
mounted
to meet
up to such height would
with, and in which they might as easilyconceive
of breathing,as they could
an
ceive
conimpossibility
breath.
of the impossibility
of livingwithout
notion of the nature
3. They must
have had no
had
They
2.
no
weight
collected
build
the
of
would
of the power,
when
moving
waters,
unable
; how
body
be
to
presently blown
force,and
that
anything they
resist the
up
and
such
in
force, and
driven
could
not
be
the
by
away
stream.
4.
of
would
water
the
fabric
earth
be
must
which
be
loosened
and
overwhelmed, and
be brought down
consequence
upheld it being washed away.
by
the
of the
surface
known
which
cavityor
the
fall of the
to
of that
earth
case
of
before
that could
subterranean
be
deep
supposed
;
and
in
tude
height,and strength,and magnimake
to
building could only serve
the
their
was
hollow
highestmountain
which
earth, which
10
its fall
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
certain, and
violent, more
more
more
terrible.
All these
in quest of
useful arts, and to exalt them
the noblest parts of science, (such as music in particular
and
the
make
refined
to
most
;)
experiments,
the
most
such
the
as
melting,mixing, separating,and
of metals
and
which
was
still as
much
fining
reas
find
those
nicest
harp,
and
which
they had
and
most
organ, that
is vocal ; and music
the
is
to
say,
rest, the
wind-music,
by vibration,which
we
12
cities
MAGIC.
OF
crimes
involved
had
if
and
SYSTEM
them
wit, not
for
generaldestruction
anything,it was for want
in
in
flagrant
of
of wickedness.
want
This
from
that foolish
old world
that
it,Heb.
xi. 5,
as
be
to
a
with
rewarded
men
the
piety,of
have
commentators
in
and
expatiating
upon
Scripture again expresses
explaining. The
walking with God
was
learned
our
for
the
In
of Enoch, that he
particularly
expression,
an
emphatic significant
God;
ivith
famous
were
age
said, as
which
spent
of.
it is
walked
speak
we
began to
patriarchsof
whom
Babel-buildingage
an
act
of
faith,and
gloriousexample
an
immediate
He
into heaven
:
person
the
him ; and from which
of such
this
quotes
faith
translation
as
of the
to return
to
I say,
as
wicked
good
in
them, and
sons
not,
the antediluvians
they were,
for
had
the old
some
race
with
some
world,
shadow
daughtersof
the
as
was
of
dreds
hunof the
by
the
men;
blood
the
race
the
ladies
13
MAGIC.
Where,
of
description
earlydays of
it is
OF
idolaters.
with
accurate
an
SYSTEM
the way,
by
the
times, 1
it is evident
have
we
in those
mean
it was
justthen
the devils
of the age ;
the beauties,the toasts, the fine faces,were
the baits ;
the hell lay concealed
in the smiles of the charming
as
now,
were
the magicians,
they were
takingthe
and its grossest sense
present acceptation
sex;
the
it drew
in
it does
now,
with
lay
the
was
so
I shall have
we
go
story
In
on.
to
occasion
the
the
next
to
mean
tion.
genera-
antediluvians
The
read
large as
at
I descend
time,
sons
there
that
irresistible,
of God, just,in a word, as
of which
and
speak again
but
the
even
in its
word
ligion
might have something of rein them, however
mixed
with crime ;
fatally
for the new
as
good-for-nothing
hardly
race, we
of anything that ever
to be found
was
among
called
self
himvaluable, from Noah
Noah
himself,we all know,
; and even
fell into the debaucheries
of wine, and if you will
in it a hundred
believe tradition,continued
years.
Now
from him, and from his immediate
race, nature
them
that may
downward
seemed
be
prepared
they fell
all
into
crimes
for the
manner
utmost
of
degeneracy, for
crimes,
nay,
into
the
worst
sons
were
in the
first; for
idolaters before
ark, such
the
saved
flood,and were
the will of God, merely for being
was
the
of a righteous
father ; if so,
or
posterity
progeny
then they only returned
which
to the idolatry
they
had been practised
in before.
But
be
that
of Noah
all his wise
as
it
fell immediatelyinto
dictates which
he
gave
and
idolatry,
to
his
that
children,
14
which
for
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
duction,
preservedby oral traages were
and were
called the precepts of Noah, had
sufficient effect upon them
to prevent that hated
no
so
many
sin of
while he was
alive.
idolatry,
no, not even
is worth
it not too
observinghere indeed, were
for your reading,how effectually
Noah, by the
It
grave
horrid
defection
drunkenness,
againstthe
he
how
I say
had
been
indeed
to
so
if he
the
would,
the debauched
when
world
monitor, by his
the
to
had
How
near
ridicule
exposed
himself
instead
of the
and when
the
posterity,
had rendered
own
practice,
fruitless and
for
of his
reverence
after
instructer
his drunkenness
instructions
preacherof righteousness,
what
but
of
act
one
future
own
antediluvian
; but
years
in that
he
effectually
six hundred
by
morals
own
was
and
of his
drunken
his instructions
ridiculous ?
justlymight they
bid him
hold
his tongue,
and
life,before he pretended
taught,and
his
go and reform
instruct them ! bid him
he
show
them,
have
would
to
them
! how
practise
might they
upbraid him with exhortingthem to be sober,while
he went
drunk
to bed ! exhorting them
to modesty
and virtue,while he appearedin the most
scandalous
lyingdrunk in his tent, and his nakedness
manner,
exposed to the banter and impiousjestof his grandson
Ham
How
must
it
cover
blushes, to find
he had
therebybrought
were
listen
than
you
comment
to
his precept
I say, this is a
copy
But,
and
him, and
to
will
to
mock
make
him,
ballads
rather
of
subjecttoo
than
him,
to
rather
solemn
presentlytell me I am
upon the ninth chapterof
So
SYSTEM
OF
15
MAGIC.
return
it for you to consider of, and
to the
in the postdiluvian
chronologyof earlywickedness
leave
world.
into
falling
being thus disabled, by his own
the
what was
his posterity,
crime, from instructing
them
? He
lived to see
run
headlong
consequence
the
and
of all crimes, idolatry,
into that worst
of the world,
out
worship of God sunk as it were
Noah
even
own
have
acknowledges to
bred
even
and
it is certain
an
idolater
he
lived in
not
idolatrywhile
in
up
been
Abraham
only,but
tamia
Mesopo-
born
was
above
lived to
died : so that Noah
fifty
years before Noah
all
his posterity
not
see
degenerated into idolatry,
his preachingor practicebeing able to prevent it.
of the old
all the wickedness
Having thus seen
revived
world
in
its
new
inhabitants,without
the
which
they had before ; and the
capacities
race
degenerated,we must begin
being thus entirely
of them
with taking them
historical account
all our
just as we find them, and that will bring us directly
to the subjectI propose.
naked
The
race
being thus, as I have said,stript
wit and
of the beauties
whether
of their ancestors,
in matters
of piety
understanding,or in matters
into all manner
of
and running on
and
religion,
it is
foolish and simple as well as wicked
excesses,
at all wonderful
if,when
not
any particularperson
than ordinaryknowing, or but a lover
appearedmore
of and searcher after knowledge and wisdom, such a
than ordinarymanner,
in a more
honoured
person was
exalted in
reverenced
as
was
an
extraordinary
man,
the common
when
esteem
alive,and perhaps placed
of
and
sense
the stars
among
in their esteem
be made
shine
in
immortal
a
at
that he who
might
living,
his
higher orbit.
death, and
be
to
shined
supposed
be exalted
to
to
16
Hence
SYSTEM
it became
OF
MAGIC.
vulgar error
the
riveted so
ages, but was
that nothing could persuade them
of
viz.,that the
souls
and
a
stars
station
were
of
whom
transparent
who
for their
and
great
from
or
it,
bright
virtue
to
powers
shine in that
to
it
at
came,
and
thus
good
no.
It could
world
men,
enlighteningthe world, to
beneficent when
they were
so
hence
and
men,
reverenced
further
been
made
were
first
believe
to
all the
were
glory,and
they had
;
not
ancestors,
exalted by the immortal
for the
manner
men
among
fast in the minds
of their wise
wisdom
here
not
of
time, as the
of the
populous,though they had none
luvian
of the antedirare
parts and exalted understandings
of
men
patriarchs,
yet there would be some
refined genius,and of more
a more
capacioussouls
than others.
Surely the world would not be all
fools,or not all equallyand alike so ; nor can I doubt
but that while the gross of the people went
about
that hairbrained
preposterous piece of work which
we
grew
call
Babel, there
were
some
wiser
heads
who
it with
on
notions
of
different
view, and
entertained
things,and
consequently(when by
the confusions
which
afterwards
happened among
the builders on
of their speech,they were
account
their work) might take the liberty
obligedto give over
with them
the weakness
to expostulate
upon
of the design,and convince
them
afterwards that it
was
an
unlikelyimpracticablething: or perhaps
had calmly argued that part with them
those men
before, and
declared
had,
as
far
their sentiments
obtain
certainly
as
the times
about
the character
would
it ; these
of wise
men
bear
men
it,
would
upon
this
SYSTEM
OF
be valued
occasion,and
17
MAGIC.
them
by
such
as
upon
all
subsequent events.
the confusion
languages,the several
families who understood
another's speech kept
one
it is very probablethey did not separate
so
together,
lies
singly,
running his own way, but by famievery one
and tribes,or by nations,as their speech was
understood
another ; and this
not
or
was
by one
directed by Providence, no doubt, for it is said
was
in the text, God
scattered
them
the face, or
upon
the face,of the whole earth.
over
It is not
unlikelybut that when they left off
and found
able to pursue
not
building,
they were
the design,with that impossibility
they began also
into the folly
and absurdityof the undertaking
to see
and more
began more
; and
every day to reflect
their stupidity
in going about it ; that being
upon
withal ashamed
of the work, they were
ashamed
of
the placetoo, and went
tribe of men
or
every man,
As, upon
least,their
at
it
sightof
is but
in which
mistaken.
himself
with
not
In
to
care
in his view
; so,
removed
has
put
it,if he
shame
cannot
run
Suppose then
s.
m.
the
drawn
selves
themto
see
thing,
it always
ject
get the ob-
cannot
sight,he
will
can.
doubt
I say, but
peopleto
that
but
Shinaar
doubt,
of
of his
out
those
foolish
the remembrance
he
see
loves
man
done
if
generally,
from
to
reason
no
upon
been
they have
short,as
if he
have
and
himself
regret
they have
fool,and
remove
back
it is
very just
suppositionthat all
on
into,and
does
I think
it is made
looked
men
actions
conjecture,but
my
and
conjecture,
wise
to
own
way,
could
they
as
of
fast
as
hated
done
as
they
of
monument
ourselves,
so
they did
be upon
all the
so
too.
their
c
march,
18
and
going to the
whither
they were
be
OF
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
several
of
quarters
directed
settle
to
let that
and
world,
the
where
that
quarters.
I say, these
Wherever,
in what
country
each
they settled
soever
and
and
government
patriarchaland
was
went, and
fixed their
nations
several
monarchy of
hereditary,yet
we
their
for
search
wisdom
into
the
knowledge,
and
their
for
of nature, whose
degrees not onlyobtained
secrets
mate
consum-
for them
by
than ordinaryreverence
the people,
among
selves
short,brought the people to subjectthem-
wisdom
a
and
more
but, in
their government,
to
and
make
of them
some
kings.
Cadmus, a Phoenician born, became
king of
in Greece, by having obtained
the fame of a
Thus
Thebes
wise
and
man,
one
himself
dedicated
of mankind
good
common
who
obtained
Prometheus
; so
the
to
the government
of a part of Armenia, and Atlas the
like in Africa; and thus several others, by their
wisdom,
and
the
where
take
pray
are
over,
it be
search
earnest
empire
and
government
their wisdom
this v/ith you
that wisdom
with
poverty and
the
rage
insult.
as
and
shall be
go, that
you
no
man
malice
of
crowns
of those
et
praised and
those
now,
tained
ob-
tries
coun-
conspicuous.
so
was
Probitas laudatur
Honesty
knowledge,
after
But
days
except
enemies, with
alget.
starved; wisdom
20
cated
much
SYSTEM
of
OF
MAGIC.
knowledge to the
still pretended to
their
common
be something
people,those then who
beyond the rest of the world, were
obligedto
go higher in their studies,and inquireinto nature,
the
view
aspect of the
heavens, calculate
the
of the
dwell upon
stars, and especially
is since
in human
affairs,which
influences
tions
mo-
their
called
astrology.
of southBy this study they obtained the name
added
of magicians,
to that
sayers and astrologers,
which
they had before : and on the foot of these
studies
they interpreteddreams, explained good
foretold events, and perhaps played
and bad omens,
some
legerdemain tricks too, to impose upon the
do to this day ;
world, as their worthy successors
and, in a word, it is likelythey did all those things
we
then, which these people do now, of whom
say,
than
that
freedom
with more
truth,
perhaps
they
the Devil.
deal with
yet, with
nor,
Satan
for
way
them, but
how
he
any
did his business
had
kind
another
was
conversation
time, had
that
at
altars and
of
least
charged,at
if I understand
own,
criminal
any
gentleman ;
with
people were
that those
Not
king
in
with
the
the
case
quite
old
stood
of
manner
not
casion
oc-
another
temples of his
those days than
he has
under
one
writers
those
temple in
nation.
think
days
the
scattered
to
I
fit
there, Moloch
to
assure
nor
had
here
in
the God
of
you,
represent
him, he
modern
scorned
in
devil,as
No, he
now.
heels
be
one
in another
there
great many
every
of Baal
name
manner,
heaven
a
the
appeared
in
state, and
as
he
usurped
divine
OF
SYSTEM
honours,
21
MAGIC.
lie made
so
able
figuresuit-
his
at
Now
whole
as
the Devil
world
in his
thus
had
hand,
in the very letter of it,the God
had
need
own
that
time
of the
the government
and that he was
almost,
of the world, so he
which
at
at
were
with
to
Devil
at
all,no,
men,
or
any
with
versation
con-
any
for him.
of
his works
secret
influences
of the
stars
upon
the surface
of the
52
either for
OF
SYSTEM
filledwith
men
MAGIC.
sacred
those
thingswere
communicated
from
heaven,
that, however
or
propheticknowledge
and
could
causes
foretell
knowledge,and that
to them
immediately
they got it,they had
of what
events
should
before
even
This
people an
wise
awful
they had
as
wisdom
and
after he
an
had
exalted
that
that
time
the
of their
notion
ceeding
ex-
nezzar,
Nebuchad-
Thus
the
of the
as
world,
that
one
he
as
had
an
at
awe
his mind
upon
a
but
reallywas,
magicians and
prophet Daniel to
stoopedto him with a
men,
begins his address not like
of reverence,
and
of a tyrant, the terror
to
apparent
extraordinary
of those
knowledge.
the
pass,
known.
ordinarily
were
men,
to
come
person
Dan.
text
Belteshazzar,
magicians,because Ihnoiv
gods is in thee,"c. And
At
that
so
of the
spiritof the holy
the
master
in the 8th
last Daniel
verse
of the
beforeme,
whose
is Belteshazzar, afterthe name
name
of my
is the spiritof the holy gods.
God, and in whom
These
the magicians of the first ages of the
were
the opinionwhich
the people
world, and such was
had
of them
in those days ; not
that they were
or
conjurers,
cunning men, or such sort of peopleas
chapter:
same
we
now
knew
call
them, but
than
more
others
heaven
with
the
to
were
who
men
ordinaryrate
know,
and
in
came
were
of
at
that
time
knowledge
endued
structed
in-
from
above
extraordinary
degrees of wisdom
other men.
Nor was
the respect paid to them
equal,
less in degree,accordingto the particular
but more
or
which
degrees of sacred inspiration
they were
posed
supThus
in the case
of the prophet
to have.
him
not
Daniel, as above, the king treats
as
a
magicianonly,nor as the chief of the magiciansonly,
filled with higher degrees of wisdom
but as a man
SYSTEM
23
MAGIC.
OF
iv. 18
Now
of the
Dan.
the interpretatio
much
thereof,
(that is of the dream,)forasall the wise men
as
of my kingdom are not
known
the interpretation,
but
unto
to make
me
art
able,for the spiritof the holy gods is in
able
thou
thee.
This
is stillfurther
in the
and
explainedin
transactions
of the
next
the
next
chapter,
reign:
I say it
Nor
and
is that
all,but the
text
adds, and
his lords
were
astonied.
It
seems
that
knew
they thought those wise men
they had been able to understand
languages in
the
world, and
that therefore
thing,
every-
all the
if
they
24
could
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
read
be somethingsupernatural,
it,it must
something from above, or something from below,
which
not
and
in those
indeed
they
did not expect the wise men
should read it,for they
did not suppose
those wise men
correspondedwith
the Devil, or had an evil spirit.They thought,indeed,
ifit depended upon human
they
understanding,
could do it,but as to higher thingsthan those,they
did not expect them ; so the king and his lords began
the
be the more
to
see
surprisedat it. But now
10th verse.
The queen directs them
to inquireout
Daniel, and send for him, and tells them he would
read the writing,
and tellthem the meaning
certainly
of it. See the words
at large.
or
interpretation
Now
the queen, by reason
of the words
of the
to the banquet-house
king and his lords,came
; and
the queen spake and said, 0 king,live for ever
let
:
let thy countenot
nance
thy thoughts trouble thee,nor
be changed :
There
is a man
in thy kingdom, in whom
is the
spiritof the holygods: and, in the days of thyfather,
and understanding,and wisdom, like the wisdom
light,
the king
of the gods, was found in him ; whom
Nebuchadnezzar
thy father, the king, I say, thy
of the magicians, astrologers,
father, made master
Chaldeans, and soothsayers;
Forasmuch
excellent spirit,
and
as
an
knowledge,
and
understanding, interpretingof dreams, and
shewing of hard sentences, and dissolving
of doubts,
the king
were
Daniel, whom
found in the same
Belteshazzar
let Daniel
named
be called,
and
now
:
he will shew the interpretation.
After this story no
need
man
inquirewhat the
world understood
by the magiciansand astrologers,
of those days ; but it is plain they
and wise men
looked upon
with the Devil,but
not
were
as dealers
men
as
inspiredfrom heaven, filled with inspired
and understanding,
and excellent
knowledge,light,
was
worse
cases
wisdom
that
SYSTEM
theycould
make
resolve
interpretations,
5th chapter.
of the same
doubts,
"c.
And
as
as
lords
of the
them
applied to
15, 16.
ver.
25
MAGIC.
OP
country
extraordinary
cases.
it is true, we
have
and princesmaking
Now
kings
difficult cases,
as
shazzar.
But it is
general,of
in
them
be
to
all
not
to
be doubted
that the
trade
On
people
resolved
their
doubts, and
Bel-
Pharaoh, Nebuchadnezzar,
to
;
to
have
in short,
they made
of it.
this
account
writings
interpret
we
made
of to
use
southsayerswere
dreams, and foretell things to come
; to
represent
and givetheir opinionsupon the
good or bad omens,
of any extraordinary
ture
phenomena in naappearances
Julian the Apostate reproached
; thus you have
and listening
with encouraging such men,
to them,
sunk
their reputation
was
some
ages after this,when
to a lower
degree by far than it was at in former
that the
times.
of the
any
best
were
brightestof the philosophersof after-ages
of learning; who
had
known
to
be, namely, men
the study of virtue, and to
to
appliedthemselves
hidden
the knowledge of and search into the most
and
treasures
of
things,the
nature
causes
and
and
difficultaccidents
and
calculated
and
who
understood
of
originals
in
nature
all astronomical
revolutions
of
the
the
that
most
retired
searched
difficulties ; the
heavenly bodies
of
reasons
and,
into
tions
mo-
as
26
said
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
influences
on
28
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
cians and
which
followed, as
It
I shall demonstrate
reallya temptation to
was
in its order.
those
wise
men,
as
reason,
then
it behoved
the
wise
men
to
see
that their
before
of
characters
shall
To
the
see
sum
first
less than
this with
them
in which
still,
moderate
acquiredknowledge would
;
what
course
and
by.
it up
then
by
was
in few
taken
words
petence
com-
keep up their
afterwards,we
magician in
was
or
nothing more
ages of the world
of learning; only you must
take
a
man
learning
you as you go, that by the word
; a
is
to
SYSTEM
be understood
OF
not
of letters and
man
little of either
knew
acquirements; nay, we
that the knowledge
assured
arrived
in
the
world
the wise
summoned
29
MAGIC.
at
men,
in
to
reason
of
letters
the
time
when
and
the
be
not
was
Pharaoh
and
southsayers,
they had
; and as
when
therefore
learned
was
have
his dream
magicians,to interpret
no
letters,they had no books ; and
it is said that Moses
books,
of oral
be understood
Egyptians, it must
wisdom
learning,
conveyed to him by observation,
afterwards he really
or
or
as
instruction,
inspiration,
of the
received
The
that
busy
it from
heaven.
magicians, I
is
say, were
of study,men
to
say, men
in the search
after
of
men
learning,
of observation,
knowledge :
if
and
will
we
take
one
age,
of
or
one
person,
to
another
wanting,it is a
to such
a
degree
of astronomical
Others
constitution
and
of human
contexture
the
originals,
and
and
in
progress,
distempers,both
also the
physicalor
plants,for
of
qualities
cure
the
of the
made
was
the
men
medicinal
and
ease
virtue
of those
several
herbs
earth
and
as
bodies
the
of diseases
causes
and
in the
women;
and
of
and
drugs
diseases
the
and
30
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
tressed
that
on
people in divers maladies, they were
account, and deservedlytoo, had in great esteem,
were
reverenced, and
even
worshipped by the
people.
I could give many
examples in historyfrom the
ancient
their physicians and
most
times, when
"
astronomers
their
among
gods, and
decease, ranked
their
after
were,
doubtless
had
were
in
young
the
world, those
the
to
up
first searches
thought worthy
were
who
men
of the
after
gave
those
selves
them-
things,
had
Thus
publicgood.
chained
down
to
preying upon
his bowels
of which
no
was
search
to
to
after the
that the
than
more
entirely
up
so
the
the substance
self
that he gave himstudy of astronomy, and
this
knowledge
of the
gnawed
and proved fatal
natural strength,
that he
was
meaning
tions,
heavenly moknowledge of
them
that this
or
his health
Caucasus, intimated
high hill,or a summit among
mount
upon
chose
to
mountains, where
he
used
to
lie
on
his back
his
;
and
only,
those
whole
actly
exnightstogether,to make his observations more
of the revolvingmotions
of the stars, till he
contracted
distempers by the colds and damps of
out
knowledge,
is
formed
man
by
man
the
feigned by
that
help of
is
to
water
to
eat
the
poets
to
have
first
the model
of a
say, formed
and earth,and then stole
SYSTEM
the
fire from
The
of
in
men
notions
true
from
authors
the way,
others,who
man
in
of the
say,
of his
he'd done
sun.
prolific
mighty
being prior,and
showed
make
man
life ; and
and
form
own
cureans
Epiingness
will-
be the author
the
the sun,
had ever
since communicated
creatures
that
model, and, by
given it life,the new-
that
clay ;
the
here, by
and
to
give
minds
the
formed
rightknowledge
of
the model
therefore
and
and
to
to
this
than
more
no
ancient
first,
as
First made
Formed
and
objects.
Prometheus
And
is
he instructed
sublime
most
of which
meaning
his wisdom
by
model,
the
motion.
life and
him
animate
to
sun
3 I
MAGIC.
OF
that
life
four lines
But
not
an
Who
made
Who
gave
And
where
But
to
to
seem
those
to
author
above
Prometheus
day,
and who
first,
the
clay;
to the sun,
prolific
firstproductivepower
begun.
the heat
the
leave
which
moralizing,
have
an
aversion
to, I
my
merry
go
readers
with
on
my
story.
The
learned
sir Walter
Raleigh
they are
greatlymistaken who think that the thing as well
the word
as
'magic' is derived from Simon Magus.
He adds, that Simon's
not
name
was
gician,
Magus, a mabut Goes, a person familiar with
evil spirits,
and that he only usurped the title of
Simon
the
the title of
a
Magician' because
magician was
says,
'
32
honourable
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
opinion is thus
good ; and my
viz.,that there is a
strengthenedby his authority,
manifest difference between
magic, which is wisdom
and
supernaturalknowledge, and the witchery and
understand
the word,
conjuringby which we now
it accordingly.
and use
I join with this expositionof the word
magic ;
shall therefore
and
I go
as
carefullydistinguish,
known
along,betwixt the several differing
persons
in historyfor magi, magicians,and
professorsor
practisersof magic, and those magicians by which
and
enchanters, and
dealers with
the Devil; of whom,
nevertheless, I
shall have occasion frequently
to speak in this work,
understand
to
are
we
and
sorcerers
main
all
not
were
Nor
is this
cians
magi-
devil-dealers,yet
and
sorcerers
that the
know
too, that I am
to such
as
are
to
point the
so.
less than
to
With
at this time.
necessary
the varietyof worthy gentlemen, our
contemporaries in fashionable
however
willingthey are
even
in the
than
not
very
worst
sense
for
of the
to
singleconsideration
of the magi of the
wisdom,
be taken
to
must
pass for conjurers,
against their wills, if it be
even
spect
re-
sent
pre-
who,
magicians,
word, rather
be vindicated,
only
upon
the
of
therefore,to
justice,
those
would-be
witches, I
learned
black-art
because
men
men
magicians,understandingthem
and fools,that are only not sorcerers
; or
;
the Devil
does
not
think
it worth
as
his while
SYSTEM
33
MAGIC.
OF
pable
employ them, and, in short,that they are incaof being as wicked
as
they would be.
The word
gic'
maMagus,'from whence the words
and
magician' are derived, is a Persian, or
to signify
a
perhaps Chaldean term, used originally
student
in divinity,
in divine
conversant
a
man
studies ; and Plato says the art of magic is nothing
but the knowledge of the worship of the gods ; and
the Persians
call their gods pdyovi;
tion
exposi; which
of the word
is agreeableto that of Matt. ii. 2,
There came
ivise men
of the East, who, having seen
the star of him that was
born
king of the Jews,
came
so far to worship him.
to
'
'
'
These
wise
the
men
same
Brachmans, and
Chaldeans
Indian
Brahmins
now
the
by
of wisdom
the
in
Hebrews,
called
afterwards
Greeks
by
seers
the
the
language by
Babylonians,
and
and
among
the
Persians,magicians.
It is true,
demonology,that
unlawful
as
arts
so
under
comprehended
are
moderns
we
king James
as
understand
the ancients
by
that is
but
and
stood
under-
in that the
even
only
king
between
distinguishes
magic,in its worst sense, and
the arts
or
practicesof witchcraft and sorcery,
which, with his majesty'sleave,1 think a needless
distinction
dealingswhich
wise
mean
s.
and
men
them
M.
of
the
use
philosophers
;
the
with
all those
but
craft,
sorcery, witchdoings,shall pass
in this
the word.
are
in
distinguished
Daniel
men,
the
black-art,and
Babylon
is,the wise
understood
with
magic
prophecy of
that
we
I shall afterwards
The
the
for
me
sense
nice
so
call necromancy,
all kinds of diabolical
and
with
shall I be
nor
in the
sense
the magicians,
as
above,
which
astrologers,
astronomers,
the
are
southsayers
; the third sort
same
our
are
and
sor-
34
SYSTEM
who
cerers,
called
were
mischief,as
or
to
am
of
by
to
evil
an
who
come,
these
workers
are
spirit
; and
which
the last
understand
the kind
are
of evil
understood
are
of evil
workers
or
malefici,
call them
some
of,who
treat
MAGIC.
OF
by
ance
the assist-
deans,
called Chal-
are
foretellers of
their hidden
things
and
secret
causes.
This
down
expositionbrings us
hand, where by the word or
the
several
kinds, do
the
in
case
of
term
two
to
magic
working
assistance
is
derstood
un-
evil of
of
an
evil
spirit
; that is,in English,by the help of the
and corrupt
Devil, by enchantment, conjurations,
methods.
The
worse
former
times
Philo
most
kind
but
carries it further
rather
than
in
than
tions,
heavenly bodies, their motions, and revoluAbraham, who was certainly
a very
gician,
great maarrived to the knowledge of the true God ;
before
that
is
he
say, he
the wonderful
to
order
and
of their
he
Ur
gatheredfrom
beings,so
from
out
came
decrees
was
and
as
an
he
the wise
motion,
revolutions
be
of the Chaldees
and
of the
government,
movable
the im-
heavenly
telligent
infinite,
wise, and inwas
likewise
the
the
first
cause
of
great director
in the whole
know
were
latter
Judaeus
even
and
may
ways
credit
any of the
ancient writers and sages, and says that by this
of magic, that is by astrology,
and observation
of the
their
many
system
appointed:
the
in
of their
operationswas
short,that Abraham
guided
learned
to
36
nothing
can
Thus
the
of
their
magic
is the
magicians
the
of those
from
and
ignorance,
till
they
the
world.
Magic
as
and
the
magicians
shares
of
lower
of
the
word
the
in
several
the
in
it
once
have
the
of
come
art
of
down
come
it will
of
and
see
useful
the
are
little
change,
things
magicians
they
must
devil
subject,
before
and
or
by
caution,
at
him.
of
philosophy,
be
not
an
Let
lest
be
us
we
to
trick,
cunning,
I must
readers.
my
with
come
if this
what
magicians
mere
mystery,
diverting,
in
and
we
and
now
inquire
cient
suffi-
be
not
the
what
to
from
on,
extraordinaries
gradually,
Devil
of
and
what
we
rived
ar-
were
men
beginning
the
from
but
age:
profitable
my
and
greater
vulgar acceptation
inquiry,
from
studious
with
of
race
present
Chaldea,
and
gradations
and
both
at
knowledge,
blest
further,
the
which
Egypt
ages
cheat,
for
progressions
those
all
look
times,
present
the
ordinary
in
Christian
into
jump
in
were
the
time,
and
times,
those
honest
of
race
wisdom,
must
we
into
to
to
after
it than
to;
being
in
creatures
useful
of
degree
of
wickedness,
of
in
nothing
new
vilest
the
diabolical
most
best
of this
with
vilest
the
and
wisest
vice.
ser-
and
nature,
times, and
our
to
the
said,
searching
men,
the
were
therefore
being
of
nothing, begin
be
to
I have
but,
of
proceed
come
wisdom
his
in
improving
ages
magicians
kind, improve
MAGIC.
OF
prevent
while
men
SYSTEM
craft,
witch-
inquiry
mistaken
enter
raise
into
the
SYSTEM
OF
CHAP.
How
account;
others.
of
state
as
not
was
do
We
or
not
at
find
continued
further
instead
up
to
them
building anymore
entertainingthemselves
with
such
learnt
to
build
cities
to
from
keep
the
sail upon
baffled the fears of another deluge,not
that God
ships to
would
the
experience;
enemies, and
by
any more.
they travelled abroad, they learned
they soon
as
in
notions
they saw
things;
reach
ages
Babels,
gross
As
in the
men
learning advanced
royalty and government, and how
made
magicians were
kings on that
and
Zoroaster, Cadmus,
many
many
nations.
the
II.
and
wisdom
first ages to
of the
many
It
37
MAGIC.
not
to
drowning,
out
their
water;
they
by their faith
the world
again,so much
whimsey, that seeing they
drown
relief of this
of
could
swim
in
38
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
so
to
subsist
of the
foot
the
on
same
and as often
kings being as easily,
either overpowered by their
deposed,as they were
neighbours,or as any decay and defect of the bright
chance
those
opinionof
next
citya
Yet
this
many
ages
Abraham's
them
them, caused
to
sink
in the
their
time, when
or
five
stood, had
kings over
in Jacob's time, the city of
them ; and afterwards
it ; but even
had a king over
Sichem
at the coming
of the Israelites into Canaan, almost every cityhad
to judge,
its king ; and we have a great deal of room
that these kings did not derive from a patriarchal
valley,where
Sodom
there
succession,for then
thousands
of
kings more
have
would
than
there
were
been
;
many
but from
understandingsand genius
the peoplethought
of such and such a person, whom
fit to admire
and follow,and consequentlysubject
of examples
have abundance
themselves
to ; and we
the practiceof
that this was
in history,to prove
But this is a dry study,and the
those first ages.
the exalted
search
the
so
merit
after their
list,when
I leave
of the
names
would
obtained, would
it,and
go
on.
be
be
as
needless,as
tedious
to
read ;
The
39
MAGIC.
OF
reason
the veneration
for wisdom
SrSTEM
and
virtue
for,God
the merit
of
some
knowledge above
sages
than
do
saints
not
find
their
men
turned
southsayers
must
conjurers,and
be
at
Assyria; for
the
time
their
when
Ninus
afterwards
was
monarch
of
conquered,dispossessed
of his dominions, and slain by Semiramis,
that warlike widow
of Assyria.
queen
They report that he foretold he should be slain
he
was
40
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
or
by lightning,
by the fire of heaven ; and that he
told the Assyrians,
that if they could find his ashes,
them, for that their
they should carefully
preserve
empire should continue no longer than while his
in being ; that afterward it fell
ashes should remain
and
that he was
killed by lightning,
out
accordingly,
his ashes, but
that the Assyrians did so preserve
them
that they were
afterwards
taken from
by the
their empire.
Persians, who overthrew
N.
All
B.
this is summed
left behind
Zoroaster
him
they
were
would
be
rians
long as the Assyworthily followed,
foretold them
he
as
they
afterwards
they degenerated
to
obey the rules which he
prosperous,
but when
as
into
had
civil
and
wars
which
devastations,
and
factions,
length ended
at
empire.
mentioned
Cadmus,
that
rules of virtue
wholesome
and
in fact
thus
up
Phoenician, but
his own
from
went
country and settled in Greece,
where, as they say, he built the cityof Thebes, and
made
of the perwas
king of it, in consequence
formance,
in veneration
and
he
has
these
not
that
he
the
fame
of it
a,
of his
brought sixteen
them
before,was
invented
/3,y, ", e,
those
this
to
day :
\,
*, 77, k,
learning,
having
alphabetamong
letters,though
the
0, it,
v,
letters
", a-,
t,
were
the
afterwards
they tell us were
suppliedby Palamedes, during the siegeof Troy.
other
four
0, f, "p,%,
the moral
But
from
came
of the
Phoenicia
into
learning he instructed
polishedtheir manners,
of letters
inhabit
then
among
them
cities ;
towns
that Cadmus
Greece, where
the
and
directed
togetherin
called
story is this
his
them
and
and, in
and
discipline
by
to
build
houses, and
which
villages,
a
word,
they
introduced
good government:
in
SYSTEM
for which
recompense
and called
their
him
made
they
first
41
MAGIC.
OP
Thebes,
town
their
in
king,
honour
of
African,
an
before)was
(also mentioned
wisdom
conspicuousfor his excellence in all human
and knowledge ; by this he was
raised to such a
height in the affection of the people,that they made
him
king of Mauritania, in the northern part of
Afric.
He was
of the most
learned magicians
one
of the time, and by his knowledge in the motions
of the stars, and his excellent judgment in the good
of nations,he is feignedby the ancients
government
his shoulders ; that is to
carry the world
upon
tions,
supported the nasay, his precepts of government
and
in the
preserved order and discipline
to
world; and
chosen
by
I have
the
people of
done
with
wisdom
too
with
on
and
should
the
next
for
as
the
to
there
well
deserved,
be their
king.
men
being
world
at
incumbents,
suitable succession, so
should
in this age,
has no
great
or
in
sion
occa-
fast
as
wise
as
nature
wears
danger of wanting
no
I leave
that
part of the
class.
The
their
their
pretended the
not
magiciansor
described, men
world, let us
for
so
sides,
kings than they have ; and berightwise generationrisingup
power,
and we
see
The
wise
purpose
present
supplythe placeof
they
what
the world
move
is
to
? it is
account
wise
more
subject,and
or
Afric
he
my
off the
a
as
indeed,
the
example
to
was,
examples of
kings, especiallybeing made
made
go
for this he
wise
men
were
called
in
to
with, which
was
when
lessens
the
magi
42
SYSTEM
of the Persian
OF
MAGIC.
they showed
is not
the only qualification
of
indeed, that wisdom
a
prince; that there is another thing requisite,
which
indeed
the
though it is but trifling
among
essential among
the ancients,who
moderns, was
an
found, that to make
a
site
good governor, it was requithat he should not only be a wise man,
but an
honest man
in defect of this qualification,
the
; and
Persians
the throats of all the magi, to whom
cut
the government
of the country;
they had committed
for though they were
all philosophers,
and
wise
to us, they did not
men,
yet, as fame hands it down
meat
find
one
honest
man
empire :
and
them.
among
called by some,
here
priests,
magi are
by others
it is certain
philosophers,
by others astrologers
;
they foretold things to come, or, at least,made the
people believe so ; as in the case of the queen of
of king Sapores. The
Persians, it
Persia,mother
for want
of a king,
in great perplexity
were
seems,
no
pretendersat that time to put in
(there were
their claim,)a thing which
happens in
very seldom
times ; the nobility
our
being assembled, in order
of a nomination, the magi sent
them
to consider
word
that they should
not
proceed, for that the
with child, and would
bring
dowager was
queen
should be a mighty king,and
forth a prince,who
of his country.
do great thingsfor the honour
Upon this their consultations broke off,and with
and laying the
for the queen,
great joy they sent
the
her belly,they solemnly crowned
crown
upon
embryo, gave it the title of king,and saluted it king
of Sapor,or Sapores; all which
came
by the name
to pass ; and
to
yet I may say all this might come
owing to the prophetic
great matter
pass, and no
knowledge of the magi ; for the queen, loath to have
before she knew
how it was
too soon,
a king chosen
with her, might venture
with child,
to say she was
the magi, to say so for
or, at least,get the priests,
These
44
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
still the
concealed
or
further
and
ambition
found
the
good
What's
How
This
search
they knew,
and
ages we
in their
studies,and
hidden
and
showed
that
the
to show
the wise
to
in their
go on
discoveries in the
to
parts of nature,
still able
in
utmost
speak of
making new
they were
they bore
the
maintain
to
world, and
it
but
to
the
make
tween
formerlymade bethem
and the common
people; so that they
stillpassed for magicians,
wise men,
and astrologers,
to
as
they reallyat last were, and for men
qualified
instruct
the ignorantworld
in a superiorknowledge.
good
Take
distinction which
the
covered
they disinquiriesmade
:
a like subject
encouragement
retired
most
the
more
upon
what
to
only an
not
was
the
the
all their
distich made
little'sknown,
characters
their
answer
of the
men
the
know
the modern
the
wisdom, and
experiments they made,
more
to
yet
and
of
treasures
greater
they
more
and
say, pushing
wisdom
and
in the
on
was
situation,that is to
new
as
knowledge, till,
search
commendable
treasures
close
at
Solomon
;
says,
yet the
their
after
they
common
heels
the
tions
na-
ordinaryrate
and
and
seemed
like
men
of the world.
esteem
men
and
running a
the
race
improving
in the pur-
suit after
what
and
you
great way
the
rest, but
great
or
knowledge ; the magi, or southsayers,
please to call them, had gotten the start,
a
were
people
ahead,
great way
followed
and
the
before
advanced
at
rate.
And
this
The
men
it in
45
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
bringsme
of wit
their
new
the
point.
learning,being hard put
down
and
to
discoveries,had
but
is,as philosophers,
the like.
1. The
first was, to
that is
of philosophy,
branches
three
to
ways
and keep
profession,
magi, and
to
pursue
vigorouslythe study
say, of nature,
to
the several
astrology,
geometry,
of astronomy,
and
the
like.
than
The
any
of the
was,
into Judea
to
rest.
the three
Thus
come
second
wise
from
of the East
men
a
far country
are
said
to
by observingan
unusual
were,
make
as
it
seems,
directed
to
follow
it,in order
to
extraordinarydiscovery of some
great
wonderful
fore
therebirth,and of some
prince,whom
and pay homage to.
Some
they ought to come
authors tell us, these three wise men,
or
magi, were
three of the posterity
of Abraham, by Keturah, his
last wife ; that they dwelt
in Arabia
Felix ; and
an
46
that
they had
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
it revealed
be
see
the world
establish
to
in
the whole
over
to
into
come
of Abraham, and to
posterity
kingdom which should rule
unite the
them
they should
guided by
that
them
to
one
But
world.
I take
this
as
it
is,viz.,
all that
ever
them.
before
went
and star-gazing
the astronomers,
magi
the dignityof their characters, and outdid
As
of mankind
rest
in those
ages
the
to
so
the
kept up
all the
second
sort
too
obtained
naturalists,
noble
ascendant
in the
esteem
of the
and
in
cases
could
and
this indeed
and
largeesteem
disaster
of the
not
in the minds
of the
fixed
people,whom
Thus
the first
occasions they relieved.
many
searched
into the curiosities of nature, the second
into the art of physic.
so
on
But
and
the third
these
divine
very
appliedthemselves
and
things,which
given a black
;
were
at
this door
have
in all the
came
since,with
so
much
to
wicked
justicetoo,
of a magician
character
for under
kind indeed,
particular
of things
to the arcana
worst
and
diabolical
SYSTEM
OP
47
MAGIC.
But
it
go back
to
thingswere
to
the
case
as
it is before
certain
me,
as
above, that they
finding,
take new
must
that they must
have recourse
measures,
to some
new
art, if they would
keep up the
reputationof their wisdom ; I say, findingit thus,
they appliedthemselves to three sorts of study.
The first was
and cunning
to innocent
art, secret
contrivances
the sight;this we
call jugto delude
gling,
delusion, such
legerdemain,or philosophical
I shall mention
in its place; but this would
as
go
but
men
little way.
second
above, applied
religious
frauds, and set up for celestial delusions,mixing
their magical performanceswith religious
rites ; so
deceivingthe people with the opinion of sanctity,
and with the belief that they had the assistance of
the gods.
sort,
In nomine
These
as
Domini
malum.
such as it was
divinity,
;
and how
unhappily did they pursue the mysteries
find they invoked
the
! for first we
they professed
gods,and not findingthat would do, they changed
hands
last studied
omne
incipit
to
and
invoked
Flectere
From
were
si nequeo
indeed
the devil.
superos, Acheronta
hence
it is that
of the
magic
of magic
three
sorts
I suppose
of the ancients
:
1.
movebo.
our
tell
wise
us
Natural, which
scribes
dethere
con-
48
sisted of the
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
knowledge of
bodies,and
to
say, the
heavenly
;
that is
and astronomy.
nature, of philosophy,
2. Artificial or
rational magic, in which
they
study of
included
trology,
knowledge of all judicialasthe castingor calculating
nativities,
curing
diseases by charms, by particular
figuresplaced in
this or that position
gathered at this or
; by herbs
that particular
crisis of time, and by saying such
and such words
the patient,
over
repeatedso many
times, and by such and such gestures, strokingthe
flesh in such
the
and
such
innumerable
and
manner,
such-like
legerdemain of
unknown
or
afterwards
iVs for the
the
to
of
second
the
sort
of
magiciansof
Chaldea,
at
least for
great while.
nerallythe
He
for
sent
49
MAGIC.
Pharaoh
for when
of the
xli. the
kine, Gen.
lean
seven
ver.
same
dreamed
OF
SYSTEM
all the
of
king
the
fat,and
seven
words
magicians
Egypt
are
express,
all the wise
and
none
of Egypt ; and what followed ? there was
that could interprethis dream.
Upon which, Joseph
observe
for ; where, by the way, you may
sent
was
the difference between
or
Joseph and the wise men
magicians,let them be what they will. The wise
when
sent
for,and they put
men
came
they were
his dream,
the king to the trouble of telling
them
men
and,
as
we
consider
of
and
to consult
away
If they could have amused
believe,went
may
answer.
an
the
of the
oddness
have
done
it;
so
answer,
disturbed
were
have
to
as
with
they would
appearance,
I conclude
whence
they
the
certainly
not
were
magicians,who by trick
and
charm, muttering of words, drawing figures,
such
and
empty and simple formalities,did their
have cheated
work ; if they had, they would
certainly
of their imposturesand legerdethe king with some
main,
either of the second
and
wild
have
story for
Nor
were
real and
of
sort
him
made
interpretation.
they diabolical magicians,such
wonders
immediate
made
;
use
and
of
with
conversation
such
by
as
perhaps
another
be
would
the
or
Devil,
delusions
those
miracles
his
court
have
or
rits,
spilike
afterwards
king
the
not
by
as
call evil
we
Pharaoh
that
or
an
some
of this
accept
of
Egypt
of Moses
if
they had
suffered
them
to
s.
so
m.
50
true
the
false,at
or
king
N.
these
those
B.
SYSTEM
OF
least such
MAGIC.
as
magicians
afterwards
and
at
wise
should
to
have
satisfied
Egypt, and so
been usuallycalled
of
men
Babylon, had
less of wise
also
we
cannot
doubt
but
52
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
the Chaldeans
and the magicians of Persia
among
force of
and Assyria; but they acted by the mere
their wisdom
and
when
had
no
and
that
other
Now,
as
best of the art, and the first and only honest part of
consider the subsequent
the practice,
it follows,that we
what
in the
are
now
progressionsof
they have been
and
this
what
world, and
the word
by
the
when
we
say
magic,
hand
sleightof
and
stand
under-
to
are
magic,
or
cian
magi-
is,
we
which
the
of tricks
I call
which
has
world
for many
ages.
A
real
sorcerer
Secondly,
main
by legerdeonly a sham
indeed
been
luded
de-
with
with
old
the
Devil, who
with
familiarly
converses
the
call,fetches him,
of errands, raises him, lays him, uses
gentleman,
him
sends
or
has
him
all occasions
him, upon
his
at
in all
and
he
as
disguises,
finds occasion.
That
must
there
be
of
imposed
that
ever
true,
have
or
lies,and
such
be
historymust
must
we
these
as
have
one
been
the
sacred
with
the
pardon
deny
there
even
been
writingsconfirm
of all
is such
our
modern
thing as
in the
world,
universal
deluded
gend
leand
register-keepers
in being ; nay,
it, and therefore,
unbelievers,who
devil
or
evil
spirit
in
the
moderns, where
it is
most
certain
that
some
have looked
as
walking gentlemen among
us, who
if they had nothingin them
than other people,
more
have
reallybeen a cage of devils,and as the text
calls
look
unclean
them
OP
evidence
First, The
must
at
resolved
am
present
bring
to
be denied.
cannot
as
53
MAGIC.
spiritsyet
little higher,because
such
SYSTEM
Scripturesays
betray him
to
son,
of
speaking to Elymas,
verbis the sorcerer,
This, and all the
whom
and
the
calls him
Paul
calls in totidem
text
thou
testimonies
again, St.
child
of the
of the
Devil.
Devil's
being
Saviour,
miraculouslydispossessedby our
by
will put it out of question,
and apostles,
his disciples
not
only that there is such a thing as a Devil, but
of several of his servants
also that he has possession
in human
shape.
for I am
But this is not the case
at all,
not
now
and existence of the
the proof of the reality
upon
rically,
Devil ; that has been worthilyundertaken, and histomathematically,and enthusiastically
enough
performed by a late writer in another place: but I
not posnow
am
talkingof a set of people who were
sessed
by, but rather, as it may be called,are possessed
of the devil ; have him in their keeping and
custody; where, by the way, I do not find but that
in subjection
the Devil seems
to be
to
very much
it be voluntarily,
and
them; whether
so
perhaps,
for what he can
like an obsequious dog, that fawns
in order the
get ; he (the Devil) creeps and cringes,
better to carry on his own
designs,which, indeed, is
whether
there were
not
at all improbable; or
ways
and means
which these ancient peoplehad found out,
by what superiorpower I know not, to subjectthe
and
Devil
servant
carry,
may
their
to
upon
at
orders, and
all
their
occasions,to
whistle
perhaps come
make
in my
run
and
all these
way,
their humble
him
when
come
to
talk
54
SYSTEM
the
of
particularly
more
and
the
who
pretend to
jump
over
have
and
magicians had
tricks,as
shrw
do with
bear
to
least
at
of
improvement
with
set
can
convey
scheme
up
it, I shall
encouragement
will but
on
"
the Devil
to
the ancient
art
to
for the
not
doubt
and
if the
join in
to
stoop
search
further
the method
out
manage
their hand, and
or
Wh
but, in my
can
things,find
after those
meet
in
merryandrews
confess,if I
must
him
the Devil
cunning men,
him
make
string,
monkey.
modern
our
present times,
our
the mountebanks
and
of
magic
of
management
MAGIC.
OF
present
shall
but
Mr.
eminent
with
terity,
pos-
design,
my
to be
(as I doubt not he will,if there be but money
we
publishour readings,and set up
got by it,)
may
lectures for the instruction of young
magicians,and
do I
that with
extraordinarygood success
; nor
think
for
the
why
should
levelled
the
Devil, and
the
great
doubt
we
made
Teacher
would
set
willingly
himself, if they can
"
but
with
Saviour
their
Em
Mr.
reverend
mere
and
in would
stick
out;
Sanctifier
of
up lectures in favour
find their
world,
the
of the Devil
in it ?
account
thus
Besides, when
we
are
engaged in Satan's
service, and in conjunctionwith his friends and
doubt
but the Devil himself
cannot
favourites,we
will be
and
us
as
so
much
obliged,that
us
years past.
do less ; for
to
Nor,
no
advance
subjection.
men
be
may
seem
us
for
to
come,
so
many
gratefuldevil,can he
in the world
his interest
we
frankly
come
may
self
into the secret, bind himof years, and enable
term
apprenticeto us for a
him
to play the devil with
he had
played the devil
if he
he
in the
to
fied
quali-
better
seem
main, however,
keep
him
in
little
the
On
call
OF
try if
must
we
it without
him, and, by
an
grateful
un-
modest
bondage
then,
find
the way
to do
art, play the devil
black
to
an
prove
the
as
into
come
our
with
should
cannot
we
55
MAGIC.
hand, if he
other
and hang
spirit,
it,beingunwillingto
I say,
when
come
he is
called,
go when
made
who
us,
SYSTEM
him
assist Moses
Aaron,
and
and
make
honest
all,the
power,
that God
was
could
not
word, he
lost
Devil
great deal
perhaps with
and
the Devil
That
lousiest
confessed
it ;
king
out
was
of his
of his credit
the
it
the
above
do
of them
creature
with
his
employers,
himself.
assisted the
magiciansof Egypt to
do those things,or, in short,that they made
of
use
him as their instrument, is plainfrom the text, viz.,
that they did it by their enchantments
: what
ner
manenchantments
of conjuringsor
that
they were
they made use of,we have no particularlightinto
from the sacred text, but perhaps some
guess may
what
be made
at it,from
happened frequentlyin
those countries in after-ages.
find that whatever
the magicians in PerAlso we
sia,
and
in
Media, and
in those
Eastern
countries
were,
to
times
Roman
to
to
be
Antioch
which
Egyptian
sorcerers
of Julian
hence
were
the
in the
brought
Apostate,
utter
their
the
witch, and
world.
56
OF
SYSTEM
grossest delusions
Antioch
made
back
come
severe
Hence
upon
jestof
ridicule
to
from
the
revenge.
also the
war
Egyptians
common
strollers of the
by
of
a race
deal with
little or
the
day,
the
succeeded
are
out
the art, withwould
be thought
pretend to
of
it,and
the truth
Devil, when
nothing of
this
to
are
world, and
vagabonds who
MAGIC.
is,they know
him.
that the word
tell you
gipsey
these
from
is derived
strollingmagicians, which
the
of Egypt, and wandering over
out
reallycame
world, got money
by their pretending to magic,
ing
tellingfortunes, predictingevents, and mountebankI need
I suppose
not
the world
who
,
Devil, and
to
wait
on
their
pretending to
to
have
three
acquaintancewith the
inferior demons
appointed
an
sent
all
neighbours it was
Satan, had nothing to do
tell his
with
cheat, and
that
to
he,
him.
should
they are
fond
be
so
that
of
being
they cannot
go
many
to
It is true
the Devil
where
therefore
the
he
does
can
eminent
not
find
have
we
ourselves.
often decline
his
doctor
so
account
an
in
quaintance
ac-
it ;
hope,
to heresy and
that after a little further application
blasphemy,he may be thought worthy of admittance
and
may
SYSTEM
correspondence,that
much
so
they may
so
57
MAGIC.
favour, at least
Satan's
into
OF
in
act
settle
to
as
for
concert
the future.
I
told
am
them
to
thoughtit a particular
reputation
it supposed they maintain
a
have
some
have
to
be upon
kind, which must
the foot of Satan's credit,supposing that he knows
who
is fit for his business, and who
not, and that
correspondenceof
concerned
be
choose
the
understands
that
is
that he thinks
this
manner
wise
councillors,the
capacitiesof
him
with
cunning class,for
he
for
has
must
no
as
his friends
in his choice
mistaken
never
concerned
are
in
with
princesalways
that he
capableheads
be all
they must
this
wise
Devil
so
but
fit to
well,
they
least be of the
at
inclination
at
all
to
fools.
This
justreflections
brought some
the conduct
of our
upon
cleared up the characters
of
politicians
it is evident
too
times,
of
greatest
judge which
I say
of the
some
our
world
into my thought
and immediately
correspondence;
of the
two
it cleared
up the
T concluded
is their
character
let the
case.
of
some
great
no
magicians,
they were
that they neither practised
magic in the first sense,
in the last sense, as conjurers;
as
or
philosophers,
what theymight do in the middle sense, as jugglers,
that remains
to be inquiredinto as
opportunitymay
and
to me,
men
present.
Indeed, I
situation of
run
most
over
to
their
taught me
honour,
to
except,
that
our
except,
own
as
people,our
late writer
own
coun-
58
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
try, and
country worthies, I
think
any
whether,
can
see
to
reason
no
magicians;
magiciansto be
be
to
Jannes
and Jambres, enchanters
or
philosophers,
as
and conjurers.
But
having spoken of the two several sorts of
magic, 1. Honest magic,which I have proved to be
only the study of natural philosophyand astronomy,
and
such
the
useful parts of knowledge, which
learned
call natural magic ; and, 2ndly,Diabolical
infernal magic, which
is a practising
or
by the help
of demons
evil spirits.
or
It remains
the
which
least mention
at
placed as second in
is artificial magic, that is to say, a
mere
legerdemain,or jugglingwith nature : this is
managed by the wit and dexterityof man, with the
in
advantages of concealed, occult powers, known
and unseen
nature, but unknown
by vulgar heads
third, or
order, which
and
to
eyes
and
before
such, fame
carried
been
extraordinaryheights,such as
1. The
glasssphere of Archimedes.
wooden
2. The
pigeon of Architas.
3. The
golden birds of the emperor
Leo,
which
sung.
4.
sing
The
and
brazen
fly;
birds
and
of
Boetius, which
his brazen
did both
serpent, which
could
Bacon's
head,
hiss.
To
which
which
may
add, Friar
brazen
spoke.
These
have
impositionsupon
people; as no doubt
all
were
hearing of
would
we
the
been, which
makes
consuming the
in those days of invention
what wonders
might he not
the
the
sight or
phosphorus
without
fire burn
matter
found
out
man
have
and
a
had
stone,
load-
performed
him
the
make
agent
60
Of
the
SYSTEM
and
reason
honest
OF
CHAP.
III.
occasion
which
whose
magi,
philosophy,astronomy,
to
turn
call
thus
Having
and
sorcerers
the Devil
system
how
and
and
cient
brought the anoriginal study was
the works
of nature,
wizards,
deal
and
their conversation
stated the
of
MAGIC.
fact,and
began.
given
magic, it is
necessary
title,I should insist
of my
the third
with
you
now,
what
that
in
particularly
and last sort of magic I mentioned,
upon
and which
is called diabolical,
or
according
the black art, and bring it
the vulgaracceptation,
pursuance
to
out
to
This
you
from
its very
be deduced
more
foundation.
be, solicit us
without
No,
take
to
ceremony
no, it was
or
a
him
long progressionof
this
at
studies
once,
and
and mischievous
schemes,
improvement in wicked
that brought mankind
to have
to the inrecourse
fernals,to seek the aid of the dark agents below,
and
to
solicit
commerce
of that
kind
nor
was
SYSTEM
61
MAGIC.
OF
this done
be done.
to
Not
found
himself
ready
to
and
to
into
come
in
us
willingnesswhich
him
to
and
it
him
cost
serve
us,
Now
much
ready to
the
world,
to
affairs ;
I have
as
said
called,did
not
of the
it
would
If this put
to
keep
between
not
undertakers
kinds,
at
as
arrived
and
occasion
the
to
such
them
for
of
a
for you
the
common
height,that
true, at
noveltyin it,unless
thing, some
wrought, by which
strange
the
least
it
was
in
nagement
ma-
short,
already,began to be
gic
; the ordinary manot
pass any longer
as
they were
men,
discoveries,
new
of
it is
of men,
stratagems
and
are
southsaying
art, in order
the distance
and
these
presented ;
inquiring temper
any
was,
case
stratagem
upon
wondered
be
to
them
which
the
into
maintain
up their credit,and
them
and
the inferior rank
of several
with
him
dailyproduce some
evident
the price and
rate
down
to nothing.
come
was
plaisance,
com-
necessityof seeking
the
for wisdom
than
which
of
occasion
the
take
wiser
with
that
us, whatever
engage
to say, he was
as
glad he could
for us, and the like.
do his utmost
assistance,and
of their
this
proposed,
of abundance
person
brieflyto
go back
the magicians to the
for
him
very
extremely obliging;
to
brought
to
was
he
mighty willingto
; as
was
ready, when
very
occasion, and
our
was
be
was
; I say, he
necessary
when
the schemes
made
serve
showed
Devil
that the
but
were
suppose
the
people to be
nothing could pass
had
nothing which
confirmed
by some
miracle
sign, some
mind
receiving a
to
due
be
im-
62
SYSTEM
OP
pression, entertained
with
wonder
At
the
MAGIC.
the
the
of
rest
proposed
satisfaction.
more
first the
and
all the cheats which
appearances,
find put upon the ignorant people to this day ;
we
and it would
the particube tedious to enumerate
lars
which
another.
they imposed upon one
You
by such as are mentioned
may
guess at them
the
before ; but
studied
principallythose who
commending
heavenly motions, had great opportunitiesof rethemselves
for men
of craft,pretending
by
tell
to
fortunes, calculate
doubts, read
palms
lines of
on
These
things they
find the
carried
was
success
world, or
gipsey-riddenby them,
It would
shall
stratagems
earlydays
their
be,
to
those
to
due
length,and
their advantage,
even
volume
give an
people
this
larger
recourse
been
day.
than
account
had
and
propose
of the several
to,
in
the
justiceas I go, to
the
to
observe, that they did not immediately run
Devil
for help ; or
them
at least,if some
among
dealt in the dark, and corresponded below, they did
all do so ; perhaps they were
hardened
not
not
enough at first for the carrying on such a traffick.
It was
and had something a little
a
new
commerce,
shocking at first,till the necessityof their southsaying circumstances
brought them to comply with
anything rather than lose their trade.
The
know, were
Egyptians, you must
a
people
For
fill
to
much
so
this
nature
of the
marks
we
the
nativities,resolve
drawn
in the face,
must
do
them
so
much
SYSTEM
attended
originally
made
OP
with
two
63
MAGIC.
things,which
naturally
for these
magical studies.
1.
impertinentlyinquisitive,
grosslyignorant
in the main, (as ignorance would
be called
rated at that
but mighty wise, as things were
now,
ible
time,)and prying into everythingwith an irresistpassion for what they called knowledge ; on
this account
they passed for the wisest nation on
esteemed
the
of
centre
earth, and
Egypt was
Moses
said
was
learning and knowledge. Hence
in all the wisdom
of the Egyptians.
to be learned
It is true, and
they are upbraided with it by the
Felix, which
Ethiopians of Arabia
they call the
south ; and who, though Arabians, are
called Ethiopians
in Scripture; I say, it is true, that the
all their magic, that is, their
Egyptians learned
from
the Arabians
astronomy and astrology,
; and
his son
instructed
they tell us that Abraham
Ishmael, in all the superior knowledge in which
his posterity
afterwards
famous.
so
grew
2. With
this inquisitive
temper of the Egyptians,
also most
they were
ridiculouslysuperstitious
; I
it showed
itself in
because
ridiculously,
say, most
that sordid
and
most
simple idolatrywhich
they
had
them, in which
they sunk below the
among
notions
of worship practisedby the most
common
ignorantnations in the world ; for they worshipped,
made
in
or
a
god of, almost everything that came
way
Most
their way ; as
nay, the river
the
ox,
the
the
itself,
of Nile,
calf,the water
sand, the crocodiles,and
numberless
As
with
manner
of
delusions
nor
did
the
subtle
all
their advantage, upon
magicians fail to make
and
occasions, of this superstitious
inquiring hu-
64
OF
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
mour
and
to
raise
due
in the
veneration
minds
of the
tale advanced
by
people : to this or that particular
their priests,
they brought always along with them
some
extraordinaryrevelation from the gods, some
wonderful
discoveryin nature, or something strange
miraculous.
and
keep
religiousenthusiasm
hold of mankind, and how
exactlydo past things
present correspond! As the end is the same,
the means
: pious frauds
are
got ground from
beginning,and pious frauds get ground to the
How
its
and
so
the
end.
strangelydoes
As
cheats
no
cheats
so
fatal
as
those
which
of
no
so
religion,
make
so
soon
so
sions
impreseasy to prevail,
the people,or
stamp those impressions
prefacedwith
come
are
are
upon
introductions
deeper.
the
The
they
Egyptians, when
priestsamong
turned
magicians,(or rather, I should have said,
the magicians, when
set
they turned priests,)
up
with
conversation
and a
for revelation,inspiration,
into
their gods ; and for this purpose
they withdrew
the
the country is
of which
wastes,
be full ; and where
to their glory(shame)
deserts
known
to
and
it
the
Romish
again,
some
church
ages
afterward.
the
SYSTEM
65
MAGIC.
OF
would
them
set
;
which
to
search
after
for the
divine
same
racters
cha-
find upon
some
come
stone, or post, or tree, and
home
in raptures for the discovery.
Others
of these
divine
magicians, or diviners
rather,wouhTclamber
whose
immense
up
to
height we
of,as
may
whatever
make
the
else may
climbing up
not
be
seem
Yet
so.
credible,
inhere
they
to
went
make
also
they cut
Egyptianscall the
the
left behind
them,
on
the delusion
their diabolical
sacred
conversing
marks, which
which
characters,
indeed, in the
of
stone
upon
for
they
the
according to the
of the pyramid was
not
a
point,as the top of a spire,or as representing
a
flame, and which by its great height it seemed
be ; but the uppermost
to
a
plain,
parts formed
which
Stephanus in his comment,
supplying the
defect in Herodotus, makes
be eight orgyiae,
to
which
again,accordingto Suidas, is a fathom, or
six foot ; so that the plain on
the top of the pyramid
be eight fathom
must
square ; others report it
be nine foot only,though I think the former
to
more
probable.
But
be that as it will,here, it is certain,they
made
made, or found
by others, certain dark,
mystic,and, as they pretended,sacred characters,
whose
were
significations
representedby the priests
s.
M.
66
SYSTEM
they had
then
not
MAGIC.
OF
for
the
have
we
of letters
use
to
reason
and,
believe
as
some
the originalof
mystic characters were
all the hieroglyphic
writingwhich was afterwards the
ordinary practiceof the Egyptians,tillthe Hebrew
characters were
handed
to them
by Moses, from the
Sinai.
writingof God delivered him at mount
It is very well observed
by the learned author
named, that had not the priestsstood in
just now
their ceneed
of something extraordinary
to make
lestial
more
seem
converse
weighty and important,
observations
all their astronomical
might as well
the plain of the rock upon
from
made
been
have
those pyramids are
which
built, and which
support
think, these
observations
such
it would
as
foot
the
as
be
higher,which
pyramid.
the
But
steps
a
work
could
degrees of
or
of
not
up to
down
the
labour, and
bear
the elevation
examine
to
undertake
the truth
copies of them,
the
pyramid
vast
resolution
have
is evident
reason
every
it ; few
of the
much
the outside
the
was
every head
mind
could not
hazard
some
on
mounting
;
would
venture
characters,or bring
less examine
into the
of them.
And
if
68
upon
in the room
magical
in
its
separate them
and
men,
erect
heresy
him
out
divinityis
modern
our
that
nature,
that is,in a
own
it is
not
easy
the Devil has
so
to
word,
so
the church, that it is impossible
upon
is,if it was not so, we should
: the truth
;
far encroached
cast
MAGIC.
of schism.
people pretend
Some
to
OF
the
men
SYSTEM
been among
hardly have such a struggleas has now
in possession. And
since
Lord
to keep the true
us
and rightful
the church
has but one
true
king and
have been such a bold
sovereign,there would never
to
depose him, if the Devil, the ancient
attempt
of his throne, had
been at work
not
again
usurper
"
to
step up in his
to
speak
It
was
on
priestswent
artificial magic
world ; they were
in
the
vulgar, so
oracle, and
and
world
come
practiceof
manner
the
by.
Egyptian
above, and
as
in all the
great way
entitle them
our
and
the best
show
and
their
Eastern
wisest
men,
tricks,and
most
to
our
occasion
shall have
that
success
like,could
prophetic.
going on
nearer
we
plainlyby
counted
most
as
the
went
who, mountebank
invent
But
room.
to
And
thus
for many
own
own
the
we
character
may
till
ages,
times, and indeed
times
no
of divine
the
suppose
at
length, to
nearer
to
the
succeeds
SYSTEM
69
MAGIC.
OF
of things,so
by the mere
consequence
the honest ignoranceof the innocent magician,being
unable
to keep the
expectationof the people up,
of the age, dealing
the importunities
and
answer
with the Devil succeeded, even
quence
conseby the mere
of things.
The
new
magic coming thus in play,let us see
how
it made
what
we
it
its first
in the
entrance
shapes it began
world, and
in
search
appear ; in which
shall find,in short, that religion
still opened the
door.
For,
the
to
Devil
It is indeed
done
to
be
Christians
us
observed, and
that
that
justice,
his attachment
and
from,
the
to
the
Satan
the
has
has discovered
rites in
pagan
oppositionto,
Devil
tinction
dis-
Christian
more
to
be
Christian
than
pagan,
for he
observed,
Christian,)I say, it was
that he was
and confirmed
pervertedfrom Christianity,
a pagan,
a magician.
by Maximus
N. B. This
Maximus
was
a
magician,when the
word
wise man,
no
a
more
or
a
magician signified
of
southsayer,but a downright conjurer,a master
was
educated
the black
Nor
was
who
dealt with the Devil.
art, or one
it that the magicians were
favourers
such
was
the
subtletyof
of
the
70
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
he
when
under
was
astonishment
some
these ?
some
at
placesit is said,when
miraculous
things,they were
in other
And
him
introduces
astonishment
silence
he
did form
perastonished
; men
are
were
which
and
amazed,
amazed, and
they were
Christian
in
our
have
yet did
believe
not
something of
kin
to
an
neither
in
unbelieving
says he wonders
and
the Scripturestyle,
yet does
not
believe
word
they
say.
since
infidel I have
bolder
last
was
7J
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
the
at
not
with
met
circle, near
pagan
old
owned, sworn
Charing,where God was
by, imprecated,
blasphemed, and denied, all in a breath.
But
to
go on : the curiosityof mankind, I say,
was
never
derful
fullysatisfied but when
something wonoffered
was
called
therefore
and
for,when
miracle
system
new
any
diately
imme-
was
offered,
was
or
Thus
when
Pharaoh, he
Aaron
and
was
in his
slaves
to
hundred
of Israel.
thousand
and
captivity,
rather
subjects, or
sent
demand
demand
them,
libertyfor
surprising:
a
couple of
was
release
six
themselves, from
the king'sservice,whose
from
and
they were
;
it ;
supposed,began to resent
without any presumption,that
servants,
be
to
God
and
slaves like
men,
their
Pharaoh, it is
The
to
Moses
and
come
that
to
name
Aaron
and
case
very
Pharaoh
insolent
an
the
assure
they were
Moses
sent
supposes
to
were
the children
it
God
nay, we
may
suppose,
Pharaoh's
courtiers
made
at
game
them, and
his
But
your
of
for, inclined
God
God's
your
state
the
revolt
to
servants,
days'journey into
and
sacrifice,
we
come
peaceably,and
make
to
not
rebel
we
speak
from
come
represent,
we
they are
the
to
come
but
affront
to
come
people we
or
favourite
and
do
Israel whom
people of
chosen
we
commanded
to
go
are
are
three
desire
do the
your
duty
to
him
leave, that
of
our
and
we
fore
theremay
worship ;
assur-
go
your
commanded
your assent.
God
sent
to
sent
drive these
business
my
to
your
and
Israelites,(for there
them,)
insisted that
the
your
king, and God
the
ground
And
diate
imme-
how
do
you
what
king ;
such
of heaven
the
before
does
Aaron
so,
sign do you
authority?
an
give
earth
and
with
that,
down
into
spent
be
their
are
nor
weight, especiallythat
his white
foolish
staff,and
serpent.
thought upon
some
this should
of serpent
purpose
king.
turned
have
learned
The
and
throws
immediately it was
but
that
is
what
not
conjecturesof
notion, that it
to
any
was
kind
same
in
Eve
to
the
by
sent
with
more
many
were
heads
turning to
the
the
convince
my
were
himself.
with
other
this Moses
With
kind
they
of God
direction
Aaron, with
of the
the
demand
to
you
thus
to
go, get } ou gone
task, or I shall find a way
of your heads again.
out
whimseys
stillMoses
down
to
me
has
into
put
But
himself, who
you!
idle,and hinder
your work, and
to
God
out, has
us
MAGIC.
OF
majesty,that
ing
you
SYSTEM
Pharaoh's
But
What
of my
his
this
does
can
do
as
you
much
shall
as
see
this.
I have
Upon
chief
conjurersor magicianswere
at hand, for the
supposedthey were
two
it is
own
?
signify
out
Upon
of call when
this
called them,
and
comes
and
he is wanted
Jannes
the
perhaps
text
there
and
ple
peo-
which
called in
devil is seldom
for any
Jambres,
so
mischief.
St. Paul
two
they were
cians,
magimight be a great many
says
of that
more
for it
without
then
not
sort
dailywaiting.
the wise
calls them
And
the
king'scourt was
number
of clergyin
sufficient
adds, Pharaoh
text
sorcerers
magicians,and
73
MAGIC.
seems
the
the
and
men
OF
SYSTEM
and
the
called
word
next
only magicians in
the word
used personally,
but
as
was
as
common,
it was
used
the
nationally,
magicians of Egypt:
whence
it is inferred,that there were
some
cians
magithan others, but such
eminent
not
only more
in public office there ; as the eminent
Dr.
as
were
H
be called the king's astronomer,
or
may
the more
eminent
Mr. Flamstead
as
usuallycalled
not
himself, the kiog'sstar-gazer ; and if it was
so
that these men
in ordinaryattendance, and in
were
should
they be brought in so soon, while
pay, how
Moses
and
Aaron
Well, these
of
they
that
had
in the presence
were
tempt
being called in, Pharaoh, in conMoses
and Aaron, and the sign or miracle
if they could not
do
shown, asked them
well
as
not
men
Aaron
as
They readilyanswer,
ments,
using their enchantinvoking or whispering their demons, or
what other diabolical arts
they might use, we know
not
this,and their staves or rods being
; but upon
turned
into serpents too.
cast
down, they were
This was
enough to make Pharaoh triumph over
Moses
and Aaron, and their company,
and deriding
their miracle, tell them
this did not at
insultingly,
all testify
their mission from God, for they might see
as
the Americans
his wise
they.
to
men
Nor
call
could
it,and
Aaron's
show, by suffering
swallow
serpent
not
sent
import anythingat
them,
and
or
rather
all in the
drove
immediatelysent
them
an
case.
away,
taskmasters
well
as
pleased
devour
to
Egyptian
that,as
as
or
sorcerers,
accident,
And
thus
with
tempt,
con-
among
the
74
double
people to
their
force them
and
increase
afflictions,
make
to
Aaron
and
Well, Moses
Well, you
has
are
brick
come
againwith
event, they are
king had called
again,and j ou
other
to
if he would
what
show
of
the
same
bantered
them
to
say God
with any
you
any
stillrefuse
to
beforehand
it; nay, they tell him
be, namely, that they would turn the
see
it should
waters
straw.
sacred ambassadors
should
he
miracle
The
and
you
their labours,
without
come
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
blood.
Pharaoh,
could
do
as
be
may
supposed,not
them
it,treats
still in the
and
refuses
stillto receive
them
God
upon
stretch
which, Moses
calls
him
his rod
out
believingthey
and
as
manner,
messengers
Aaron, and
to
smite
same
the
from
bids
of the
waters
the
of Nile
water
The
king,frightedat
is
water,
little calmer
inundation.
this sudden
than
he
change
of the
before; but
was
sidering
con-
they
they
came,
blinded
mind
did
the
same,
by
which
still the
of the
princecontinued obstinate.
I might run
through the rest of the miracles
wrought there, and show you how the magicians
brought frogs,but could not bring lice ; but this is
not
to
the
case
direction in
Only one
the reading this part of the story, viz.,that the magicians
could bring plagues,at least some
of them,
well as Moses
and
but the magicians
as
Aaron;
76
OF
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
descriptionthe Scripturegivesthere
the
of this Simon
first it is
remarkable
is very
9, That
said, ver.
the
to
he
in hand;
case
used
and
sorcery
the
is evident, this
meaning
and
that
wonders,
enable
him
and
they had
such
do
and
therefore
assisted
it was
Moses
and
with
Aaron
it is certain
by
and
witched
be-
the
Pharaoh
to
came
him.
Pharaoh
and
gave heed to Jannes
long time they had bewitched
he had
long time
his courtiers
that of
God
his sorceries.
of Simon
just as
of
of
the great power
long time, ver. 11; To him
case
great
miracles, such
great power
and
with
such
the
this he held
them
The
to
done
but
none
that he is aided
God
has
man
things,showed
strange
could
that
people;
and
all
Jambres, for
them
with
their sorceries.
It remains
whose
hand
turned
and
it
their
turned
that
questionhere, by
into
rods
into
serpents,
and
it
Aaron.
was
If I
done, I know
or
imitated
asked
am
how
the instrument,
text
waters,
frogs,"c. ;
says
the miracles
by
to
by
Egypt
the
smote
blood, brought up
of Moses
and
power
must
them
what
whose
answer
mission
perbut if
say it was
must
expressly,
theydid
the
it by their
enchantments.
On
hand, when
they
their paw-wawing for lice,and could
the
it is said
could
Exod.
not
other
were
baffled
in
perform it,
expressly,they acknowledged that they
do it,
the finger of God,
for that it was
viii. 19.
not
whether
Now
SYSTEM
OF
77
MAGIC.
so, because
a
doubt
which
least do
But
the
not
take
could
do it also
do
commentators
agree about.
it which
way
you
not
this,I say, is
resolve,or at
will,it is
an
ledgment
acknow-
that what
the
greatest
people believe
the
that
what
they did
fingerof
of God, by the
power
this alone answered
the end, which
great
and
imposing upon
of that age,
and indeed
mankind.
It
was
as
with
to
heaven
the
make
by
was
was
the
the
for
deluding,
unhappi-
it is of ours, when
dern
moa more
fatal kind of magic is tised
more
pracin the world ; I
their unhappiness
say, it was
ness
that the
minds
as
of the
their
than
usual.
The
and
Eastern
world
had
led
for many
ages been
the jugglesand legerdemain of their
guided by
called; and
southsayersand wise men, as they were
when
they,by the degeneracy of the times, were, as
I have said,brought so low as to submit
to sorcery
and enchantment, they had
vast
a
advantage over
the people,by the good opinionwhich
the people
had
of their sincerity
and honesty,and that they
78
would
by
not
SYSTEM
OF
cheat
means
any
MAGIC.
and
impose
upon
them.
Thus
when
and
errors
broached
are
damnable
and
set
doctrines
in
foot among
on
ligion
re-
by
us
of
sanctityin conversation, men
severe
morals, of rigidand austere
lives,blameless
and mortified manners,
strictly
practisingthe good
ness
thingswhich they preach, and who by that strictof conversation
have obtained
a
reputationin
the world, as men
that do not willingly
deceive the
people,or that at least have not a wicked design to
of
men
apparent
deceive
with
in
much
I say,
case,
fatal and
double
power,
error
and
armed
comes
is
its influence
more
the
such
more
abused.
Who
could, in
days,expect
unspotted lives,and
of
men
would
be
such
should
blemish
that
our
of
men
whose
characters
reproach,
suffer any
all their reputation,
which
as
to
never
rectitude
of life had
rals,
mo-
that
obtained
for
mendable
com-
them,
with
come
people;
far
enough
we
shall
South
solemn, and
of time
to
in order
meet
with
must
be
them
how
to
the Devil
as
it was
not
we
find
all done
mankind
whose
they
at
once.
business
and
avowed
manner
he did
can
to
been
be
;
not
in
an
walk
of
find it out,
well acso
quainted
for
certainly
regionis
Satan, whose
is in the dark,
immediatelycorrespondedwith
way :
to the
to
came
have
our
go back
primitivetimes
content
the
and
also
talk of those
again in
not
am
open,
about
was
not
public,
in per-
SYSTEM
79
MAGIC.
OF
devil
made
out.
and
the
our
love
it is
confess
must
how
first,or
mankind
inquiry of
an
take up
historyof it would
speculations,
perhaps very much
could give a
if we
; I mean,
how
account
the Devil
found
and
him
moment,
some
in
room
to
faction
satis-
your
and
true
mankind
cular
partifirst
came
acquainted.
And
first,it would
be
particularly
improving
the first
our
1. Whether
Devil, in the
the
found
affairs,
it
has
of
discoveries,and
afterwards
making
and
way,
his
proper
found
respondence
cor-
Mr.
findingtheir desires
mankind,
an
foot
absolute
assistances
their
and
be
to
and
capacities,
necessityof
further
or,
exotic
some
other
than
they
natural
to
of
wicked
would
their apsupply,made
powers
plication
him ; according to the laudable
ple
exam-
old
my
friend
contrivance,
who
,
told
settle
wicked, infinitely
greater than
being under
helps,some
to
say,
of his
veries
improved upon those discoby the dexterityof his management,
with
mankind
his own
acquaintance
he found
as
Whether
2.
to
Milton
new
is
administration
absolutelynecessary
to
and
the
late honourable
(savingthat I
that
in
good patron
cannot
in
Mr.
say I believed
every
M
"
him)
extraordinarystrait,and
wanting an infallible agent in a particularpiece of
where
sulted
certain female
had jiltedand ina
revenge
into his garden, three nights
him, went
out
me,
being
an
80
the
together,just at
seems,
called him
with,)and
he
of the
aloud
twelve, (that,it
of
moment
for Satan
to
be
his name,
attendance
in
an
spoke
him
telling
by
his immediate
wanted
MAGIC.
critical time
the
was
OF
SYSTEM
affair
importance.
utmost
of these two
I say, which
the case
at
was
and
man
beginning of the intercourse between
Now,
the
his
most
is hard
be a
to
determine, and would
master,
admirable
discoveryif the certaintycould be
at, in
come
thing, so
as
of
agreeableto the nature
it might be depended upon.
For
I might give my
opinion,I should
part, if
it in favour
own
the
were
the
manner
of the
my
determine
that mankind
Devil, and
implored
a
league or confederacywith him,
and
vowed
allies,and
to
themselves
him
serve
his
be
to
to
and
offensive
the
fensive,
de-
ful
faith-
of their
utmost
which
application,Satan, as powerful
princesoften do, yieldedto their importunities,
took them
into his protection,
granted their petition,
power
and
on
upon
has been
their
all wicked
there
But
which
it, and
largestsense
first
to
Devil
is
in
know
in
difficulty
a
gives me
one
indeed
intimate
to
be
cannot
;
and
that
being ?
confederate,
and
since.
occasions, ever
seems
least that it
friend
constant
that
the way
of this opinion,
shock in the faith of
it
be
cannot
absolutelyand fullyso
that
there
that he
is,How
was
did
such
mankind
a
so, at
in the
come
creature
as
capable of givingthem
in the agency
assistance
of such
black
designs as
they reallywanted his help in ? that he was a spirit
for his correspondence,and that he would,
qualified
application,
give bim the assistance he wanted?
upon
And
again,if he did know, or that any traditional
memoirs
remained
with
was
him
from
of the Devil
the
records
with
old
of
Eve,
with any
or
had
OF
managed thingsin
and
word,
to
he
found
to
the
81
MAGIC.
of the antediluvian
how
appear
he had
in
SYSTEM
and
race,
those
how
Satan
not
come
speech of
him.
These
ties
difficul-
indeed
and
I doubt
of
the
to
man
first picked
must
Devil, and
allow that
how
to
ready he
assist him
be
to
the
know
his
at
come
himself
spondence
corre-
offered
beforehand
call,and
to
I must
littlelow
would
that
the Devil
began
his service
Satan
in
his ter,
characyour thoughts,depreciates
placeshim beneath the dignityof his seraphic
and
but
original:
will make
himself
it cannot
be
slave,he
helped;if the
must
and
Devil
if he
will
have
had
to
do with.
I must
doubted
because
had
have
been
but
in him
inquiredwhether
without
doubt
hear; for, as
he
M.
he
called
came
loud
voice
but,
at
I say, I should
enough
always ascends,
naturallyupward, and
moving most
residence
particular
s.
since
ever
is said
to
for him
the
vibration
that
to
Satan's
there
is
82
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
to
room
B.
N.
apology for
person
to
indeed
Here
suggest
what
I
ought to make
happened to say of
not
to
be believed
small
some
able
honour-
the
I seemed
just now
was
expression
explain,as
which
in all other
acknowledge
strict
as
him
cases
for
observer
an
you
a
understand
must
of
man
of truth
as
and
nice
me
to
taste, and
decency, as
ever
ment
correspondedwith ; which publicacknowledgI hope he will take for ample satisfaction.
with
Now,
pardon for the needful digression
above, I go on with repeatingin substance what I
concluded
is so great
before,viz.,that this difficulty
that I cannot
easilyget over it,viz.,to resolve who
Satan and our
cestors
anbegan the acquaintancebetween
of the East, for there it seems
responded.
they first corSatan
Nor
can
point,and
and
in my present
proceed historically
without
coming to a certaintyin
until it is determined
I think
one
must
way
for the
or
dertaking,
un-
this
other
present,
84
"
SYSTEM
OP
MAGIC.
the
there
therefore
may
such
are,
abundance
of fine
all
serve
them
seems
to
be
to
blame
how
tell them
not
and
that
far he
business
him
but
cannot
or
can,
truly,to give
of his
none
any
him
able
not
they can
does
he
is
he
do what
he
his
like
due,
ning
cun-
do thus
can
and
thus
for you,
it is
enough
if he
but
with him.
Jonathan
him
when
have
he
me
committed
he
expect
I could
would
save
his
with
felony even
he was
in Newgate ? I had
a thousand
rogueries;things,
a
if I had
which
have
got
honest
to
him
helped
not
be
to
his fate
could
far, that
so
too
such
I, no,
not
late
too
to
open
saved
themselves;
last,and pushed
pitch at
of
the Devil
not
himself,
him.
save
like
The
to
come
was
fifty-
which, if
cunning for them,
till it was
stopt their mouths
them, could have hanged him and
he
never
and
one
every
could
hundred
and
but
he
by him,
him
save
85
MAGIC.
hanged
I had
rogues
I had
stood
not
over
OF
SYSTEM
plea
doubt, in the
Devil
the
made
of his French
case
for
himself, no
favourite
Cartouch
audacious
vilthought fit,after a thousand
lanies successfully
committed, and an infinite stock
rich by the
of treasure
amassed, (forhe was
grown
trade,) had he thought fit to have left Paris,and
marched
off,either out of the kingdom, or at least
he was
well known, and so
of the citywhere
so
out
pursued, I had carried him safe off. But
diligently
he was
obstinatelyand inconsideratelybold ; and
had
he
the Devil
they will
is
bound
not
hanged.
be
to
Nay,
the Devil
himself
told him
stayed in
Paris
and
him
so
was
so
hot, and
well known,
would
as
the
have
men
such
rewards
so
resolve
misinformed,
not
would
he
that
be taken
the
if he
search
after
promised, and
himself, was
so
he
fectly
per-
it is
Now
am
added, that
discovered.
certainlybe
if I
described, and
those
save
an
unreasonable
thing that
men
should
86
say lie
could do no
does,
they
that
Satan
neither
Devil, who
the
than
he
did.
how
knew
to
the
at
come
Devil, ror
informed
be
what
in
the
manner
much
so
such
knew
as
really
Devil
the
blame
to
for him
more
MAGIC.
OF
then
Having
as
SYSTEM
thing
more
if
fect
percould
we
acquaintance
begun.
first attack
The
Eve,
have
we
the
relates
the Devil
had
fact
made
fullydescribed.
and
mother
our
upon
Sacred
honest, grave
Mr.
history
Milton
has
in as
and
given us the particularsas distinctly,
livelycolours, as if he had been at the conference,
heard
the courtship,
and
how
cunningly the Devil
managed ; with what address he insinuated into her
weakest
part, and how entirelyhe conquered her
of religion,
virtue, her obedience, her sense
brought
but just
that she had
her to forget the command
learned
and
to
all her
has
Milton
seems
among
Milton
so
with
not
seems
with
I say,
how
what
appetite: I
livelya manner,
made
Noah
it in
the
we
to
a
be
her
her
to
posterity,
done
sacrifice
to
Solomon
Now,
but
and
plain,that though
of the Devil
Devil
remember
too
were
at
loss
could
not
soul
say, Mr.
that it
stand
under-
describe
the way
woman.
have
distinct
first attack
upon
account
Eve
how
the
in Paradise
he
of
picked acquaintancewith the sons
after the deluge,and in what
or
manner,
upon
occasion
that was
begun, we are utterlyat a
loss about.
Nor
have
the persons
we
who
historical account
who
were
any
entertained
the first correspondence
with
him,
or
to
give us
the least
Canaan
find
we
Cham,
or
87
MAGIC.
occasion
this, that
devil in Ham
OF
what
upon
record
upon
than
SYSTEM
the
nothing appears
lightinto it,other
;
effects of
of Noah's
one
invisible
an
in
and
sons,
his
kind
any
of infernal
work
was
upon
their hands.
This, I
as
I would
say, is the
fain
bring
togetherin a
I
confess
must
devil I
as
particulars,
at
am
mankind
decent
to
take
record, and
it
stances
circum-
entered
make
to
as
much
so
any
full
as
we
perhaps be enough
us
satisfy
that
The
according to
by comparing it with
so
of the
want
be
with
this may
quainted
ac-
concerned.
were
far
up
be
to
of the
as
cannot
so
and
regularmanner,
and
of persons,
those persons
must
him
and
well
in which
discovery,we
inquiringafter ;
am
was.
story of Job,
the
and
other
sacred
nology,
chroof
accounts
things,appears
from
that time
an
to
Esau
and
old man,
Ishmael
no
and
less than
Job
hundred
Japhet,one
Job
sons
hundred
of Noah
years
the
old when
upon him.
in the time of Job, it is evident
years
time
for it is
at
of
thought
his first
came
Now
had
above
was
sorrows
of the
being
made
the
Devil
his visible
the sons
among
the Lord at the
earth, and
appearances
upon
of God
too ; for he appeared before
time, as
is
supposed,of
solemn
88
SYSTEM
service
or
and
what
me
on
sacrifice.
OF
MAGIC.
What
occasion
his business
he
does
came,
on
In
it
appeared,but
God
when
say, had
had
given Job
given him
lie before
not
only had
not
into
commission
sonally
per-
the
plain from
seems
there,
was
text,
that is to
his
hands,
to
fall upon
flict
af-
and
the prefrom
out
him, and that he was
sence
gone
of God, that he immediatelyset his human
as
well
elementary instruments
as
raised
and
of
storm
blew
wind, from
the house
down
work
at
upon Job's
thunder
and
he
wilderness,
in the
or
that
and
daughters
lightningupon
;
brought
the flocks,and burnt
sheep,and the
up the poor
that looked
after them ; this was
servants
nothing
but what, as a devil and a prince of the air,might
be expected from him ; but that was
all ; he
not
that he
raised
sons
from
side,
one
another
side,
their armies
and
out
came
(the East,)made
upon
him, and plundered him ; the first carried away the
camels, and
the other
It is certain
his
before, and
and
in their
him
to
Job
and
those
break
the
sent
and
was
and
had
had
his
him
and
before, and
carry
that
and
away
to
to
to
see
Job
by them,
Devil
took upon
them
to insult
this
came
any of them,
him ? I make
to
to
no
in his
to
name
the
goods of Job ;
misery and poverty,
fall upon
give them
they might
to
with
them
him
estate
for them
to
order
to
to
with
went
destined
family;
done
violence
use
given his
lawful
peace
unmolested
fed
Job
had
the lands
that God
at
were
the Devil
questionbut
ravage
nations
servants
fall upon
had
oxen.
neighbourhood,tillthe
the
know
it
and
a
he
he would
destroyhim
sign,as I said
came
go
with
and
send
down
if
fire from
This, and
animate
do
the
and
bait
This
to
seems
of the Devil
vouchers
favour
the
be
bestowed
his
say
acquaintance
it
suppose
contradicted
be
the
Sabeans
did, I do
by
Indeed
history.
enough, for it
on
the
from
plausible occasion
and
directed.
if I should
I could
that
see
the Devil
as
the
among
I will not
postdiluvian
ages.
begun here, though
not
did
to
me
and
enough to
plunder, was
againstpoor Job, and so they
immediately and
came
destroyhis sheep ;
of
nations
those
89
MAGIC.
not
he would
oxen,
OF
heaven
would
they
SYSTEM
thentic
au-
any
it
was
apparentlya
was
and
the Chaldeans,
on
and
that
were
those
among
( Arabians) Sabeans
Devil
having
his hold
and
good
might
do them
on
am
enter
givesan
not
or
upon
them, and
done
other
I would
account
perhaps
occasions.
be
not
the
not
first time
of Satan's appearance,
the first of his pranks which
he
after the
flood,let them
occasion, on
in the
is it easy
show
us
another
self
nay, I believe the Devil himtime or place,or any
one
any
which
show
world,
playedupon
us
perhaps durst
Nor
them
account
cannot
other
had
many
if this be
mankind
before
that the
where
there
positive
least uncertainty,
being mighty cautious (as
torian)
at present
acting in the capacityof an hisof doing the Devil any wrong
or
injury; so
caveat
too
against an objectionhere,
my
viz.,that
was
but
and
offices he
Now, though
I
his
made
I doubt
can
nor
interest
of the
is the
nations,viz.,Chaldeans
two
I
to
he
himself, in
mean
be
showed
ever
after the
himself,
visible appearance
deluge.
determined, what
shape,
90
what
with
he
of
case
to
me
appeared
and
on
Job
was
one
of
such
there
the
all
another
not
them
the
able
say,
for
it
which
and
opportunity,
one
knew
of
whether
I
leave,
is
that
word
to
his
he
said
as
the
say,
them
at
was,
whether
him
owns
and
there
this.
Lord
audible
was
because
take
whether
the
heard
as
servant
learned
to
they
doubtless
servant,
rest
he
he
was
text
the
take
when
who
and
is
will
there
the
son
blood,
whether
and
(for
say
and
made,
signification;)
arch-enemy
say
to
and
same
difficulties
to
God,
not,
or
Job
discourse
he
of
nor
appeared
God,
of
the
have
articulate,
these
he
servant
with
is
that
sons
my
sons
might
flesh
time
figure
occasion
the
short
and
not
among
to
held
the
or
that
at
(as
or
seeming
what
guess
what
what
in
among
him
blood,
and
dressed
appeared
knew
flesh
MAGIC.
OF
propriety)
more
upon
SYSTEM
it
or
no;
to
say,
I
am
92
because
SYSTEM
by being
some
it would
entertained
had
so
angels,
that
the
make
MAGIC.
OF
Devil
foot
is
thing so
of which
be
us
cannot
without
appear
I shall say
ridiculous as
his
merit
cloven
that it
notice,either
no
now
at
or
the
to
safetyof mankind,
the
that
exclude
than
we
in such
does.
As
guises
dis-
may
of the several
case
Devil
the Devil
clothes
our
in
he
does
and
perhaps oftener
too
he
that
we
may
may
appears
believe he
speak of
that
itself.
by
I have
taken
it for
come
are
in what
first address
to
now
do
we
out, who
but if you
was
manner,
deficient in the
because
the
not
historyof
yet know,
his first
will take
mean
made
are
how
his
thing
some-
can
easilyfind
SYSTEM
OF
judge
I think
by
give
I may
Nor
do
his
subsequent practice,
to
room
you
think
93
MAGIC.
it is
make
fair
ment.
judg-
improper
of
way
found
the
an
determining
little as
vary
he
that the
suppose
rule of his practiceis much
the same,
and
foot with mankind
proceeds upon the same
a
great deal of
sees
general
to
reason
that he
in
all
not
he
or
same.
with
mankind
his own
experience in his
grounded upon
antediluvian
practiceswith their ancestors
;
upon
his knowledge of their present
circumstances, I
be
to
the
after the
time
flood,you
allow Satan to have so much
cunning in him, as
what
able, without the least hesitation,to know
at
present
mean
to
must
to
was
the man,
and how
I say, I do
reason,
about
come
be
to
to
by
the way
far
as
acquaintancewith
of dreams
here
and
mankind,
I shall go
was
back
so
Noah's
grandson,
the good patriarchhis grandintoxicating
father
upon
with wine, for I join with a late opinion,that
it was
to
Canaan,
though
Ham
when
man,
far
his
make
not
that
guiltyof
was
he
Ham,
was
overcome,
was
the
occasion
of it
the
triumphing over
and
exposing him,
old
as
brethren.
lay in him, to his modester
Canaan
Suppose then young
very busy, helping
and assisting
his grandfather,in plantingand dressing
the vines after the flood,and in gathering the
as
94
fruit
those
take
SYSTEM
then
Noah
cannot
did
following observations
in particular.
upon
notion, that
of the vine, or
come
understand
not
MAGIC.
the
circumstances
First,I
OF
the
nature
the grapes
were
strength of the juice,when
pressed,and the wine ran out, and that he drank it
into that opinion,
come
ignorantly; I say, I cannot
had no
doubt
for Noah, who
preached against the
ness
vices of the antediluvian
world, and againstdrunkenthe rest, must
certainlyknow the use of
among
the
vine, and
the
the
of it
abuse
too
how
he
else did
come
flood,and
the
the
yet it is evident
he
when
at
the
least
twenty
been
have
seem
at
that
as
done
would
so.
of the
much,
after that,
as
many
years
of drunkenness.
man
was
grown,
ark, and
there
between
had
it is evident
cursed
was
only,or
nor
snare
intimate
For
born
not
be
must
that time
at
and
major, had
in probability
not
estate, he would
by his grandfather,as a principal
cursed
he
the
if Canaan
man's
crime,
be
must
thirtyyears
or
For
been
in the
out
to
seems
then
was
coming
the fact.
not
it
fell into
who
Canaan,
text
for the
it have
been
But
he
as
is
so
mere
not
he
was
been
for it does
as
particularly,
offence
of his
an
not
cessary
ac-
father,
to
righteous in Noah
so
warmly fallen upon,
have
and
SYSTEM
OF
95
MAGIC.
in his anathema,
by the old patriarch,
particularly,
it is very probable he was
a
principalin the fact of
abusing him.
sisting
Suppose then, I say, young Canaan
busy in ashis grandfather in plantingand dressingthe
vines, and in pressingthe fruit; the Devil takes this
for a handle, and
Canaan
dream,
subtly makes
so
the
with
the
what
he
that
the
with
Mr.
had,
should
ever
effect of it would
be
of
with
he
him
pleased
have
the
that
after
him
to
make
to
affection
greater
be
able
do
to
insinuating,
his grandfather
than
to
of
any
his
caused
hold
him
revenge
that he
to
him
had
him
made
until
it,the
for
he
in
dream,
to
drink
him
expose
became
the
by
if he
as
his
prevailedover
family,which
of
corrected
Devil
took
of his resentment,
(which,by the way, is
unlike a devil,)and proposed this method
much
that
be
to
himself
drunk, and
in
ridicule
and
was
of
dreamed
grandfather,by
himself
that time
had
not
had
suading
per-
by
there-
beastly manner,
jest of the whole
very
numerous
; and
next
time
he
came
to
assist him
in the
96
business
; and
Whether
method
SYSTEM
by
had
to
apparition,
or
do it
must
be
by
ever
and
be that
But
does
his
it
as
he
now
must
the
imitate
but
of
practiceof
new
with
will,we
Satan
measures
mankind.
the Devil
sure
are
the
in
Maker,
his wisdom
operationsof
of
derstandings
it,opens the unnight visions, and seals
is it
imitate
evil
sleeping,it
if
instances
nor
dream
by
and
Scripturesays plainly,
in the
;
but
way,
suggest
he
the
men
vailed.
pre-
faculties
intelligent
does
he
in which
their instructions
and
other
sleepingor waking
of
mimick
nor
the
at
which, as
good spirit,
of
gives a multitude
to
so, and
by
or
not
are
any
come
dream,
did
other
any
sure, but it is very
is it clear to me,
thus,
dream
It is evident
man.
it
did
insinuation,we
probable it was
MAGIC.
accordinglyhe
that
Satan
of
OF
does
proposalsof mischief to
eminent
mankind; you have two
examples of it in
Scripture,which are too plain,and too direct to
in the
here, to admit any dispute; first,
purpose
my
his project of numbering the
of David, and
case
people,it is said expressly,1 Chron. xxi. 1, Satan
the people. Where, by the
David
moved
to number
his sin, yet by it we
gain a piece
way, though it was
of information, how
populous the tribes
prodigiously
his malicious
communicate
that
at
were
hundred
of the
ten
small
seventy thousand
and
incredible
of
as
men,
that
Satan
is that of
the heart
has
must
sleeping,it must
access
Judas, John
of Judas
above, this
the
but
example, which
second
doubt,
children
and
women
The
ground
to
be
be
done
number
land
that
to
in
to
;
Christ.
only
inhabit
so
of
sides
Canaan, be-
by
the way.
it out of all
renders
xiii. 2
betray
fifteen
were
fightingmen
tribes,an
spot
there
viz., that
time,
the
Satan
thoughts
of
put it into
Now,
I say,
sleeping,or waking ;
by dreams ; if waking, it must
as
if
SYSTEM
OF
97
MAGIC.
be
the Devil
is
room
no
to
also
means
found
doubt
to
the
but
infuse
into
his
mind
there
man,
he
found
infinite
an
wicked
varietyof corrupt imaginations,
conclusions
abhorred
ridiculous,foolish,and
desires,and
resolutions, with some
and
absurd
things at
the
same
time.
Thus
the
I cannot
hearts
think but
of the
the Devil
old world
of the
men
firstput it into
to
go
about
that ridiculous
with
fancies of
every time
raised the water
by which,
which
what
we
alarmed
call a
rains
new
they
had
of the
to
overflow
hasty showers
any
rivers
land-flood,they would
them
be
if another
brooks
or
to
immediately
coming upon
a
deluge was
them, and that they were
immediatelyto be drowned.
Thus
raisingthe vapours in their hypocondrias,
it
they were
every night dreaming that they heard
thunder, that they saw
heavy rains, and that the
brooks
as
and
rivers
discourse
common
swelled,
on
or
then
s.
they dream
M.
every
we
say
in
our
such
out; in consequence
for their
consideringof means
were
as
night of
own
methods
and
security,
;
h
one
while
98
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
them
it,as
say, merely
to their own
even
expose them
into their
have
come
in
been
not
heads, I
upon, and
ridicule,could never
to
impose
the
mean
buildingof
Babel.
If the
he
Devil
do
must
did
he
it,as
that foolish
excite
a
was
imagination,
devil,to show
mere
his
resentments
own
or, which
the madness
on
I rather
and
of it ;
folly
their imaginations,
think, he bewildered
without
this,that
method
God
in his
with
mankind, upon
foolish piece of work, was
take
that
could
be
so
their madness
Had
it
as
far
would
Heaven
audacious
their
the
and
to
most
kindest
their
terest,
in-
good, evidentlyissuing
them
letting
go on in
have
been.
thought fit
own
mildest
than
more
attempt, and
as
the
for their
that much
and
observe, that
providencewas
pleased to
their enteringupon
that
imagined,and
calculated
but
cannot
to
to
have
have
winked
let them
go
at
on
the
with
ignoranceand obstinacywould
100
OF
SYSTEM
with
Having thus,
MAGIC.
prospect, proposed
rational
Devil
had
that time
at
dreams,
at
with
the
himself, was
know
by
of.
them
the
Gen.
xv.
good,
dreams
by
improbable that
not
pass but
bring it to
to
the Devil
had
nor
of
observed, that the first converse
with the
with the invisible world, whether
spiritor
Maker
it ;
upon
also be
It may
mankind
evil
put them
not
way : we
1, The word
have
it is
therefore
and
to
application
earlymentioned,
his
it very
of the
their
with
even
made
Satan
same
or
Lord
in
Abram
to
came
him.
fellupon
called
or
be
to
God
places, when
Abram,
him
ver.
"
12, 13.
some
be understood
must
unto
texts
said, the Lord
particular
peared
apAbram, which if interpreted
by other places,
It is in
to
he said
And
in
dream
for in
those
conversed
by apparitionwith
by voice,it is distinguished
him
to
with
so
and
before
since
his address
we
find
once
to
mankind
mighty
made
a
about
man
of
by
great
the
with
so
the Devil
so
of the ancients
dreams
was
Moses, and
others, both
many
found means
to make
the
same
way.
of them:
interpretation
note
Hence
had
which
dreamed
seemed
any
to
have
for when
important
something
SYSTEM
101
MAGIC.
OF
of them.
make
This
was
particularfavour
more
magicians who were
good graces ; and no doubt
reputationat court, and
people ; as having a more
in hidden
in aid of those
done
than
ordinarilyin his
it gave
them
a particular
the
in
opinion of the
than
standing
ordinary underor
having a very particular
matters,
in the secret
intelligence
and
reserved
it seems,
wonderful
same
which
calls enchantments,
in the
the
for
by
the
king
occasion,such
of
or
to
as
the
meteor
some
For
whether
his
may
upon
some
was
suppose,
nary
extraordi-
dream,
that of Belshazzar's
accounts
by
eclipse,and
writing,
hand-
he
never
such
on
true
were
racles
mi-
work
of
interpretation
or
to
Sabian
to
great satisfaction
give them
doubtless
I have
came
you
of Persia
spirits.
reputationfor
I suppose
the Scripture
of the magicians
case
Aaron
he,
apparitionlike
some
failed
and
Moses
Pharaoh
before
or
of
if what
Devil,
was,
obtained
Egypt, when
sent
He
true.
his witchcraft
of
the
with
this intercourse
part of
sions.
occa-
false,
or
he
to
be deduced
from
that he had
his
words, and
revealed
effectually
so
seem
to
it,whether
reallydone so or not.
This Ali, (so fame tells you,)being in
wandering by himself, and musing much
port
imhe
had
the desert
upon
the
102
appearance
the great
of
SYSTEM
OF
certain
MAGIC.
terror
which
fierymeteor,
been
had,
seen
to
every
was
thirtynights successively,
understand
the meaning of it,
to
and what it should portend to the world ; but being
utterlyincapableto make the least probable guess
of it,much
less
at the thing,the reason
nature
or
its import or meaning, he sat
him
down
under
a
and his mind
palm-tree,weary with his travelling,
also tired and wearied with fruitless and unperforming imaginations: here he vehemently wished that
to his
some
attendingspiritwould be so assisting
fancy,that he might at least make some
probable
conjecturesat the true meaning of that strange
phenomenon, and also at what might probably be
or
of it
event
to
the world.
With
importuning desire,he
deep sleep he dreamed
that a tall man
to him, of a venerable
came
majestic
with
but
and
cheerful
smile
his
a pleasing
on
aspect,
face ; and callinghim by his name,
told him, that
he was
his importuniat his request to answer
come
ties,
and that he would
tell him the signification
of
these
now,
he, you
says
fieryappearances
was
seen
Persia.
shall
understand
that
lections
nothing but certain colexhaled
of matter
by the influence of the
from
the earth or sea, or perhaps from
other
sun
are
solid bodies
as
air,which
in the compass
the planetsand other
earth
know
These
nothing of.
being set on fire
appear
driven about
their
like
stars
it
now
the
or
expanse
and become
infinite
is
in their
comets
in the
motion,
own
to
seest
terror
though
by
tion
wandering mofor a time, being
the
of
impetuosity
those
apprehensionsand
that
amazement
and
raised
For
of the
only
truth
affairs,the
from
the
to
as
in that
OF
SYSTEM
103
MAGIC.
people are
their
groundless,
follyand ignorance.
very
own
of
importance
is,Ali, and
them
point,they have
ceived
unde-
be
to
are
you
human
to
import or cation
signifithan that sometimes, by their
at all,other
near
approach to the earth, and by their attraction,
of moist vapours, they occaor
sion
by their dissipation
sometimes
great drought, and insupportable
heat; and at other times, distilling
usual
great and unrains,by condensing,in an extraordinary
manner,
the vapours
which
by their acquired heat they
no
have
exhaled.
Ali
was
to
me
but
couraged
surprisedat this account
being en; and
But what shall I anto speak,he replied,
swer
people,who expect great things from
my
I have
I shall
when
come
nothing at all,that
cause,
and
is of
no
tell them
to
it is
in like
only the
import
that it
effect of
than
more
difficulties,
an
signifies
natural
ordinary
never
they will stone me, and say that Heaven
hangs out such signalswithout some
signification
;
that I only impose upon
them, because I am
rant,
igno-
star,
and
do
not
understand
the
motions
and
mations
inti-
condition
give ear
to
that I shall
To
thou
that
wilt now,
and
my
instructions, and
set
thee.
this he
readilyassented,and
on
all
occasions,
follow
those
made
such
rules
ances
assur-
to the
satisfactory
spectre. Go then,
thy nation that tnis fiery
says the vision,and warn
meteor
portends an excessive drought and famine ;
for know
thou, that by the strong exhaling the vaas
were
104
of the
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
teor's
by the meunusual
to this hemisphere,the nenearness
cessary
rains will be withheld, and by a long drought
thou knowest
famine
and scarcity
of corn
succeeds
of course.
Thus
by judging accordingto the rules
of natural causes,
shall certhou shalt predictwh?t
tainly
shalt obtain the reputation
to pass, and
come
which
thou so earnestlydesirest,to wit, of a sage
magician and wise man.
pours
earth, which
is occasioned
shall I say
have sent for
to inquire
court, who
me,
the same
phenomenon ? what shall it portend
on
me
that nation
to
? will the
their country,
this the subtle Devil
to
To
is
thee
to
of the
sometimes
climates, and
near
in themselves
collections
and
Go
country.
duce
pro-
these
and
if hastily
condensed, would
descend
rains
causes
dies,
bo-
quantityand
of humid
inquiry
teors
Fiery me-
whereas
infinite
an
to
as
This
answers:
this ?
portended to
and
sequence
con-
bulk
vast
which,
vapours,
events
said, exhale
approach too
is
as
consequence.
the same
natural
from
of vapours, which
immoderate
cause
such
fate be the
same
utmost
just contrary
as
the lords of
to
the
upon
drown
be
mankind
considerable
earth, and
watery
cient
suffi;
ties,
quanti-
cause
sive
exces-
and
excessive
rains
predict to them
shall greatlyhurt
the fruits of
floods, which
court,
earth, and
occasion
either of these
shalt
be
and
great
succeed,
as
assuredly received
dearth
also.
and
the
Thus,
if
it is most
as
probable,thou
sage magician in
of these
to
be
plague
or
infection
among
SYSTEM
people,which
the
excessive
wet,
the
ordinarily
is
of excessive
as
105
MAGIC.
OF
heat
effect
if this
well of
as
happens,
if
; and
gain the reputationthoa
foretell it,thou
not, seeingthou didst not positively
shalt not incur the ignominy of a false predictor.
it must
be
This was
very obligingin the Devil,
thou
desirest
shalt
confessed, if the
sensible
ask
of the help it
assistance
and
call
him, when
the
his
by
did
asleep,he
in vision
should
and
which
name
Ali
his face
with
now,
was
be
exalted
infinitely
of nature,
in
as
enable
to
of the
most
come
sleepiness
gives
him
by.
so
the
much
the end
at
down
if he
and
visit from
him
he
as
the
fell
him
magic
thoughtsof
into the
this
secret
finitely
speak in a dialect incommon
understanding,and
a
judgment of thingsout of
pretendingof the rest of his
him
superiorto the
particularto make
the reach
find
receive
with
palm-tree,
and
let him
information, which
tree
the south
call
to
he wanted
times, he
three times,
name
this he
was
to
not
fifteen
lay himself
to
sure
with
he
to
very
his
the
to
tree
should
he
failed
was
promised
difficulty.
Upon
of
the
round
every time he went
of the fifteenth time he should
upon
and
obtain
again
aloud
him
Ali
him,
to
cases
should
and
which
should
like
the
in
true
was
he
how
the vision
his
story be
to
he went
home
the
fellow-magicians.When
among
people,he failed not to give his judgment of the
in the air, and told them
terrible appearance
tively
posiit portended a great drought and heat in the
he added, as a sugto which
approaching summer;
gestion
believe
it
that
he
had
to
reason
only,
great
would
be attended
with a famine, and perhaps the
famine
ating,
might be followed with a plague ; insinuthat
if the
his
plague among
it
would, it
was
famine
own
then
was
not
countrymen,
likelyit would
attended
as
he
appear
with
had
said
first in
106
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
Persia,their neighbouringkingdom,
and
perhaps it
that
afterwards
after the
spring
advanced,
season
and
the
appear,
hot
extreme
season
ceased
meteor
to
an
came
on,
much
of what
had
he
happened
time
some
the
country dreamed
were
was
that
he
was
not
esteemed
the
among
that he feared his having
princesof
foretold
which
were
enough
of the
yet determined
not
by
late meteor,
the time that he
and
so
differed
angry,
that
one
he
from
was
another, and
about
to
com-
108
could
him
give ;
as
that
so
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
and
had
one
that
he
should
adore
the gods ;
intelligence
among
in the highest reverence
had
be
imaginable.
The
assured
vision
him
that
he
could
only
not
to
it ; and
put upon
so
he
at
told him
once
what
both
the
what
and
king dreamed,
interpretationhe
should
give of it ; adding, that he would yet do
than
those ; for that if he
greater things for him
had occasion
himself
to the king, or
to recommend
to
other
any
his
at
power
what
his dream
anything
should
be
deep sleep
dream
such
and
Ali
such
he
and
so
was
a
say to
shall come
to
so,
motion
at
entertained
or
as
you will
in his sleepor
this,and
such
a
and
favour;
constant
that
he
night
apparition,not
correspondence with
have a parallel
story
kind, of the Devil
not
wonder
that
vision,his high
from
that
time
same
the
king
king
shall
you, and
you
shall portend such
upon
dream
not
We
make
thought fit ; so
the king, To-morrow
which
expressed,though
vision
tell the
to
should
put it into
satisfaction
he
he
that
would
only
not
but
signified,
dream
able
time,
any
he
of note,
person
or
more
than
an
diate
imme-
hell.
to
and
this,and almost
an
old Arabian
of the
in the
of
court
SYSTEM
OF
109
MAGIC.
the ance
appearof which
I shall
blazingstar, and
in its place.
give an account
this anything extraordinaryin those
Nor
was
natural to Satan's way of conversing
times ; it was
with mankind, who had frequently
midnight thoughts
to them
by a supernaturalpower, that is,by
injected
without
their knowing by what hand
the evil spirit,
able most
injected,and the Devil was
they were
of those thoughts
to give the interpretation
certainly
of
which
he had
of,
which
to
of.
remote
from
suggest
Satan
himself
insinuate
the occasion
affair,
though
account
method
to
or
been
whole
This
this
comet
has taken
from
in
time,
it the
the
give
probable
beginning
into
fore,
mankind, and, as I said beacquaintance,which, when once
begin the
to cultivate to all the
care
begun, he took particular
that in few years
so
degrees of intimacypossible,
been as intimate
with the Devil,
such people have
it
though perhaps not thoroughly knowing who
was
they conversed with, as they could desire to be.
all
By this method, he found opportunities,
upon
to converse
occasions,to bring men
freelyand fully
to
with
him
materials
and
and
he
often
subjects to
furnished
amuse
the
them
rest
with
of
the
with, he
as
was
110
in
and
another;
OF
SYSTEM
if
MAGIC.
conjecture should
one
miss,
as
might lilt,
you see in the construction of
the appearingbody of fire.
But the questionis needless here ; for if it be in
the Devil's power
the subjectof a dream,
to inject
and put thoughts into the heads
of those that are
far in his power
so
asleep,it is then most certainly
of those
to
give the interpretation
thoughts to
whom
he pleasesto grant such a favour ; seeing the
another
whole
scheme
be
may
cheat
mere
and
delusion
of
the evil
another delusion,
to form
on
spirit,
purpose
namely, that of bringingin a conjureror dreamer of
dreams
it. This is indeed a true piece
to interpret
of the legerdemain of hell,and it may be called,the
Devil turned juggler; for it is so in the very abstract,
and nothing else.
All this is
grant
him
allow
him
great
no
for Satan
matter
to
do, if
we
the
of
power
thoughts into the mind, which we
infusingmidnight
have good reason
he is able enough to perform,and
to believe
yet
have no great matter
of craft in him neither,not so
much
as
are
we
ordinarilywillingto suppose the
Devil is master
of.
The
varietyis infinite that I
might suppose the Devil is capableto act among his
disciplesby this piece of cunning, if we do but
much
so
clear
very
only
to
me,
and
dream, and
when
and
he
for he
make
so
pleases,
dream
advantages are
giveshis instrument
of
revealer
of
that the
great
very
such
secrets
serve
it is
secret
power
heads
by-
our
almost
best
may
his
for
do
into
things
us
as
has
say
what, and
his
occasions,
too.
ours
And
to
but
cannot
injectinnumerable
to
an
and
by
fraud,
undoubted
an
be like it.
an
this
excellent
putation
re-
interpreter
Not
Daniel
and
spirit,
SFSTEM
be able
of, as well
it
what
as
it
was
he dreamed
can,
as
signified.
doubt
man
11]
MAGIC.
what
to
If any
OF
I say, infuse
of any kind
Milton, who shows
the
to
mind,
the Devil
I refer him
in
Mr.
to
the
shape of a
toad crept close to Eve's ear
in her deepest slumbers,
lustful or loose and
and injecting
wandering
thoughts into her chaste mind, (I say chaste, for
such
it was
without
doubt
before,)and making
her dream
with pleasureof the sin which
he resolved
commit
the next
to allure her to
day, and so prepare
her
for
the
us
crime, which
till then
her
very
soul abhorred.
This
wonder
cannot
that he makes
manner
friends
and
favourites
such
use
of it in such
as
bewitch
to
favourites, nor
he
of his,whom
corrupt
uses
of it
as
we
that
does
use
such
bad
of it
at
an
all,
traordinary
frequentand exand
inspirehis
those
friends
or
thus
assist,make
find they do, for insinuating
fraud
that all
upon
the world
believe
112
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
tency
reward,
the
the weakness
but
interposed its
Heaven
there
Surely
is
no
tried the
do
could
received
I
able
cannot
to
in
commandment
the
the
reverse
23,
Jacob,
against
of his
utmost
mating
inti-
skill,but
20, Behold
verse
he hath
bless,and
to
reverse
would, but
he
and
nothing ;
xxiii.
against Israel:
divination
that he had
where
art
Numb,
power,
enchantment
is there any
neither
and
of his black
have
blessed,
be plainer;
nothing can
Devil and
he togetherwere
not
blessing.The onlything strange
it :
should
thus
is,that God
and
suffer a sorcerer
enchanter, a witch, or dealer
from
with the Devil, to receive commands
himself,
this
in
and
to
him
bid
do
thus
and
on
the
that
mutual
days had a
reallywith
Devil
and
and
go
; as
God
alternate
or
himself,and
if the wretch
to-morrow
Devil
of the
were
sorcerer,
;
and
had
as
so
he
to
should
sinuate,
might inmagicians of those
and
wizards
thus, and
what
him, and
meet
say
story of Balaam
some
converse,
other
at
times
to-day a man
conjurer,and
if God
far
creatures,
with
of
to
the
God,
ment
instru-
an
would
stooped
as
sometimes
stoop
below
converse
to
the
with
the Devil.
By
this
means
the
people
also
were
the
more
Now
it is
most
certain
that
nothing
can
more
assist the
delusions
these, than
that
he is
art
himself
form
chose
desire
natural
so
among
cases
as
stronger auxiliar
the delusions
to
that
men,
mean
which
it.
equivalentto
an
always that
mankind,
the
in such
to
came
Devil
it entertained
cannot
carryingon
cannot
113
MAGIC.
the peoamong
ple,
i
s
heaven
from
inspiration
; even
assistance
an
OF
of the
have
to
all the
the Devil
it is
SYSTEM
And
so, that
hence
the
it
Devil
of
way of coming at the senses
by vision and dream, by voices in
of midnight thoughts;
night,and by injections
because
God
ideas
and
the
and
southsayers,
to impose their
delude
too,
minds
of the
use
of
not
only enable
with
men
his
same
divine
magicians and
upon
the
and
impose upon
persuadingthem
from
were
and
made
the superior
Devil, by imitating
velations,
re-
could
even
had
inspirethe
to
means
himself
of
delusion,
people,but
those dreamers
to
believe
that
heaven, and
their
could
selves
them-
rations
inspi-
they had
such
such
diate
thingsrevealed to them from the immeof God, when
it was
spirit
only a flatus from
hell,throwing them into ecstacies,and as Balaam
said,beingin a trance, but with his eyes open, that
is to say, possessedwith the witchcraft of an
evil
is said of the maid
in the Acts, xvi. 16,
as
spirit,
who had a spirit
of divination,and brought to her
master
that is to say, by
great gain by southsaying,
speaking as the Devil dictated to her ; nay, and
the text
is plain in acknowledging that it was
the Devil that possessedher, for in the original
you
have
bis name,
what
devil it
was
further
and
if
you want
have it too
devil
s.
;
M.
but
some
think
it
was
the
because
first,
i
she
114
hired
out
master
let them
mar
of both
terms
married
"
with
devil
her,
she
again at
out
income
her
late Irish
as
what
and
MAGIC.
OF
herself,and
make
to
was
SYSTEM
two
master
much
the
wives
for,then
same
devils
their
much
so
to
rare
to
much
How
wished, that
be
to
men
who
that
with
their
of
flights
God
from
are
the
or
whether
when
and
it with
used
expose
with
so
adored,
heaven,
may
divine
at
lieve
reallybe-
not
we
that
Doubtless, he
influence,to do
the
and
worst
the
to
therefore
so
much
most
how
knows
to
brainless
the best
serve
leave
can
means,
think
it
at
all
a-mighty'ssimple ones
by
understood, that he is
has
denied
the
them
make
wits
the
to
meanest
be
the
ignorance, that
but of better judgment, may
crime for the mere
of
deficiency
sick of the
grow
the wit.
heads
they rail
him, and
to
impudence
others equallywicked,
by
whether
sense,
grace, and so little common
be directed to exalt the All-wise, by the
means
ends
ill a
so
that it may
very
mix
Devil
ecstacies of the
are
insipids
of the horrid
not
of
some
our
or
it
were
thus
of the
I do
profane,at least, if
fellow is
which
one
giftof brains,and
one
I would
to
whom
of Godbe
ways
al-
Heaven
fillup
the empty
116
be
might
him
Gen.
might
so
in
in
Abimelech
Now
dream.
destined
race,
dream
later
ido-
an
him
unto
Philistine
destruction
of
the
by
appeared to
spoke to him
yet God
dream, and
dream.
imitate
methods
all those
to
access
him
to
he has
mankind,
or
him
at
come
of
munications,
com-
method
the plexing
perfatuations
of his infernal in-
other
any
to
the minds
of this
use
always made
designed the delusion,or
has
of
cunning enough
has used
his Maker
which
when
of
is
possiblefor
it is
which
Devil, who
the
hence
bv. and
and
in
was
to
and
in
him
to
came
From
man,
thing,
same
was
too, for Abimelech
God
said
again,ver. 6, And
and
or
Abimelech
to
came
posterityof Abraham,
him,
the
to
appear
Devil
the
cursed
the
the Devil
have
xx.
MAGIC.
OF
likelyshould
as
God
as
SYSTEM
jection
brought them to pass by the inof evil
thoughts or other dark means,
all the
instilling
moving his passionsand affections,
chiefs
hellish imaginationsthat are
requisiteto the misstances,
thus you have the circumhe designs. And
he
the
and
working
has
too, of the
reason
Devil's way
of
mankind.
with
though of no extraordinary
question,
importance,what shape or form the Devil made use
with mankind.
of in his first acquaintinghimself
It remains
It is Satan's
that
he
with
appear
of his native
say
his own
beauties
his
to
frightful
so
friends
and
terrified,
to
in
cannot
any
render him
his best
misfortune,
and
most
would
run
conversingwith him
or
southsayerin
no
of
worse
figure,clothed
but
it would
that
emissaries,and
useful
servants
from
away
and the most
him
even
would
instead
accurate
be
of
magician
of going
would, instead
and wilderness
to meet
him, abhor
into the
deserts
the very
him.
place,and
Arabia
him,
tremble
at
the
thought of seeing
SYSTEM
Hence,
talk in vision
and
the Devil
do
can
is
appearance,
them,
to
he
was
well
as
to
ever
night,and only
the kindest thing
as
clothes,none
own
in the
them
whisper to
to
117
MAGIC.
OF
in the
of the
receive
dream
if
his second
the voice
Now
the
without
his
come
coming
to
visit.
ever
vision
is
in
sufficient,
so
see.
We
is
to
some
have
indeed
dream
say, who
of them
they are
be
may
lives
their eyes
said
to
open
indeed
always in a dream,
apparitionthemselves ;
be
of moral
kind
are
dreamers, that
with
anythingbut
scarce
their whole
of Balaam's
some
delusion
and
dream
too, to
they live in a dream, so we must
make
what
are
anything of them, for they never
But
to be what
to be, or
seem
they seem
they are.
discover those peoI may
to
as
perhaps endeavour
ple
I can
discover
to the world, a little plainerthan
as
them
to
themselves,
I say
Devil
place,leavingthe
awhile, that they
may
and
of them
more
no
them
to
and
illustrate,
in this
in concert
act
foils to
be
one
another.
It is
the
Devil
that
true
has
by
dreams,
making
conjurers,that is to say, magiciansand southsayers,
that sort of peoplehave been
in the world : whether
for the propagating his interest
of any use
to him
in the world, is a questionby itself.
That
the
Devil
himself
establishing
took
this
in the
method
world, and
for the
as
first
I called
it,
118
his
making
notice
taken
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
friends,and
business, and
for the
especially
propagatingthe delusions
us
and
to
apt
others,
of
but he
doubt
cannot
we
found
his
carry on
further extending
how
his new-made
have
has
his
found
of
glad
he
means,
them, and
seems
worked
have
to
correspondencein
have
to
now
them
such
reached
over-
to
up
a
manner,
cheap to be had
since,but makes
bargains,nay, brings them up to
tells them
he
his own
plainly,
terms, and sometimes
that the subtle
has
if
they
he
him, they
want
do what
and
for them
occasion
no
has
no
in that
is
manager
to
say
the
on
give him
must
to
so
; but
with
conditions
he
more
not
them
them
other
his
hand,
price,
own
else
for, or
though he
is a cheat
too.
their
conditions
himself
he
but
to
necessary
he
found
them, and
the
to
way
to
make
pleasethem,
and
managed accordingly.
It is indeed
overreached
world:
evidence
an
mankind
for, 1st.
as
in the
how
most
I mentioned
shrewdly the
earlyages
before, this
Devil
of the
was
to
them
to
come
with
magnificenceof
it
kind
and
awe
of
some
god, and
119
MAGIC.
OF
authority,and
it always gave
of his appearance
far prevailedwith them, that
reallyso
great deal of
reverence
with
the
them
an
;
we
2ndly,
have
know
from
God
or
with
to
reason
he
SYSTEM
often
thus
believe
to
reason
the Devil
deluded
them
to
think
the former.
And
many
false
foot
to
be
an
emblem
of,and
no
more.
But
to
going
branch
into
back
come
the
of that
all the
rest
to
the
the
cheat
the Devil
could
thither
went
man
natural
the
of
consequence
palm-tree,as
its shade;
as
first
the
well have
rest
made
tomary,
cuswas
him
120
and
dream
else he
where
or
the wilderness
in
vision
the
see
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
his chamber
Susa,
at
Persia, or Arabia, as in
catched him there, and took
in
dwelt
but he
of his
advantage,to introduce the ceremony
he appoints
therefore
future corresponding; and
him
to
come
place,and there
again to the same
of measures
to be observed
;
giveshim the formality
that
make
his
he
must
he
must
to
give himself;
call him
this
he
by
and
was
was
need
with
and
which
done,
to
as
he
lie down
this
to
about
the
might
well
and
go
to
tree
pleased
was
three
done
be
the tree;
round
infernal titlehe
what
circuit he made
every
fifteen times
tour
all
when
and
be inclined
sleep.
times
to
And
do,
what
he had
If this had
the honour
not
to
the
been
be admitted
case,
it
to
might
as
well
their
all been
transacted
delusions, as
their
instructer
had
furnished
them.
Semiramis, it seems,
in the
and
we
may
suppose
her
cessors
suc-
SYSTEM
and
and
southsayers;
these
121
MAGIC.
OF
employed
were
privatedevils,and were
interpretersof dreams, "c.
revealers
their
wizards, and
had
foretold
these
and
and
sorcerers,
expounded
militaryenterprises,
of creatures,
and all such
voices,apparitions,
and
circumstances
or
uneasy
wanted
court, and
these I have voted
the
last
and
such
the
do I doubt
at
doubt
no
all but
sake
you
another
that
chantments
en-
of her
the
signs
flyingof birds,
thingsas were
ticularly
par-
the
then
all occasions.
prodigies,
that
on
the
with
consulted
they made
meaning, as I
explainedtheir
they appointeddreams
them
of interpreting
and
crets,
se-
they
used
success
omens,
of
then
as
sult
con-
I make
two
to
said before;
hereafter.
account
enchanting
conjuring,
far from
so
explainingthings to the
people,were
ner
thingsafter the manqueen'smind, or interpreting
that she expected,that her majesty was
pleased
to
despatch them out of her way, and hang them
commanded
And
thus Nebuchadnezzar
by dozens.
all the wise men
of Babylon to be put to death,
were
though it does not appear that his commands
not
executed, nor are we certain they were
; but it
Sometimes, it
is evident
it
was
these
seems,
very
much
the
custom
to
do
so.
generallyinclined,like
of king Ahab, to take care
case
should
and prophesy nothing but what
please the
king. And when Micaiah, a true prophet,or prophet
of God, came
to tell the king what
reallycame
if the king
what his fate had been
to
see
pass, we
I
Hence
suppose
the prophetsin the
had
outlived
the battle.
Nor
any
they were
to
this
day
do the
122
SYSTEM
find
they cheat
method
and
impose
deal
to
with
which
have
we
more
modern
But
loath
am
I set
would
to
and
drive
oracles
be
seem
of
istical,
athe-
of
to, and
heed
Devil
the
of
agents
employed to counteract,
if possible,
that the old
other delusions, might
take
to
able
admir-
an
whimseys in our
of prophecy,
word
sure
commanded
are
the
them
;
upon
the broachers
enthusiastic
deistical,and
age, where
which
we
MAGIC.
OF
of the
out
only
are
world,
and
devil-worship,
again introduced.
in my
vindictive
fire and
against
have enough of
the Devil and his agents ;
that hereafter,with
the Devil and his angels: and
at this
besides, such a persecutionmust
necessarily
what
time
be so bloody, that I know
not
city,or
university,
town, inns of court, palace,college,or
it would
almost
not
excepted,) which
(our own
void of inhabitants.
lay waste, desolate, and make
for being
Mercy on us ! persecute and punish men
atheists and
deists ; for dividing the Trinity,and
unsanctifyingthe Holy Ghost, who is the sanctifier
nor
would
where
the
up
world, and
the
of
fagot;
they may
notions,
such
it end
religious
part
! and
difficult trifles
would
what
of the world
most
as
become
! what
this make
the
not
no,
these
of all
schism, in
among
us
chapel,meeting-house
or
congregation,that would not be divided against
and set up a new
itself,
body of dissenters ? Truly
from this or that opinion of renot
ligion,
so, as dissenting
and all opinionsin rebut from all religion,
ligion
and
whatsoever.
by
instrumental
the
Devil
and
the rack
to
no,
for fear of
send
not
of Rome
the
send
gibbet,I
laying waste
nobody to instruct
posterity
protestants
of my
the
them
would
and
to
not
be
Arians
to
native
try,
coun-
glebe,and leaving
better.
1 24
mouth
mouth,
to
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
apparently,and
even
in dark
not
speeches,Sfc.
is
This
God
would
discover
doubt
cannot
we
declaration
noted
well, did
of the
himself
the
but
servants
the
knew
Devil, who
imitate
quickly
his
to
how
manner
like
and
it very-
and
method,
door :
delusions
at the
same
bring in a thousand
I have
it being in his power,
as
said, to inject
and
make
midnight thoughts and
amusements,
his appearances
in vision and dream, as he pleased:
how
imitate
the visions
he might come
to
near
and
revelations
determine
to
God,
of
is what
am
it is
sure
he
might do
deceive
those unguarded
thus appeared,and whose
might be almost as wicked
that
in
so
take
under-
cannot
than
more
as
manner
bable
pro-
might
he often
to whom
persons
ends in seeking him
out
as
his that
appeared to
them.
much
in the favour
be something too
It may
the pretendersto new
light and prophecies,and
the
ancient
revelations
and
discoveries
made
of
to
by
false
Nor
the
I venture
Devil, however
and
that is
to
hell, and
reallyare
they
came
strictest recluses
Mahomet,
vises of
to
by them,
or
the Brahmins
of the
communications
from
say, by immediate
the instrumentality
of its agents, that they
confederate
with
of
man-
kind, and
Devil.
have
in man,
charityfor the
do
not
Satan
proposed
and
more
oath
at
last.
human
creature, and so
meaning of those who
to
reason
open-eyed, and
the
to
Jesus
Christ, and
of secrecy
so
kind
it
and
in other
as
certainly,
might be brought. The
in disguise,
has carried
that
long
the
the four
doubt
before
Lord, with
not
our
creature
to
siastics
eccle-
to
carry on
of sanction
they
renounce
the fraud
instead
appeared indeed
But
acts
think
open-faced,when
foolish
poor
of
of
with
the
good
find immediatelyvile,profligate,
and immoral,
think they would
with Satan
to
act
not
as
God
as
sense
much
correspondencewith
opinion of the power
much
so
125
MAGIC.
OF
carrying on
common
we
SYSTEM
be
to
of
so
abundant
parallels
Devil, who generally
those disguises
fully,
artso
cases,
am
not
come
so
far down
in the
to think of them,
work, so much
as
St. Dunstan, St. Francis, or
of the more
my
deceiver
St.
Ignatius,the greatest
the
ten
centuries
last
shall reckon
But
as
we
when
come
no
of
not
eminent
enthusiastic
to
of
course
them
of
we
meet.
difference
talkingof the specific
the inspirations
of false prophets, the
whispered and suggestedby the Devil ; and
between
dreams
am
yet
those, on
I
am
126
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
are
delusions
many
men
all devils
not
are
the world
in
the
have
showed
all the
while, and
that Baal
of the
but
nobody
was
with
they had
! if
us
delusion
tricks,
so
hear
all
Mount
at
antic
many
cutting themselves
under
they were
that
moned
Elijahsum-
great sacrifice
the altar,
upon
and crying, 0 Baal
believed
for the
think
not
leaping
knives,
I do
own,
together to
Carmel, would
been
so
to
him,
they come
resolvingto be deceived,
cerned
everybody they are con-
deceive
must
be
not
before
him
to
have
as
be
to
easy
to
sense
Devil
a
dead
hear, much
tainly
cerThey must
believe
Baal
was
a
something, or a
it was
their duty to pay a homage
somebody, whom
and reverence
that they paid that homage
to ; or
God
of an
to the true
through the medium
image,
of a model
of that meaner
and more
a sort
ignorant
called
idolatry
popery.
But
to look forward
beyond this image of idolhave
the old false prophets coming
worship, we
much
the inspirations
ing
bearto the true, and
nearer
in a more
an
affinity
significant
point; and that
is, in signs and wonders, or what we call miracles,
more
which
yet may
for the
to
power
that
deceived
false
him
imposed upon
the people he
delude
to
The
reach,
for
and
know
so
so
hard
when
easy
it is
he
is
is it for
with.
far
as
gree
inspiringhis tools,not only to the deof false prophets,but to an ability
of working
real
miracles, showing signsand wonders, whether
imor
effectually
imaginary,he not only the more
by
thus
is wrong
his agency
of this kind will
it ;
be mightilypleasedwith
certainly
Devil, as
must
he
prophet to
when
be
the Devil
be all from
right and
to
answer.
SYSTEM
his false
poses upon
much
of devil to
so
127
MAGIC.
OF
to
the
possible,
were
It is remarkable
great signsand
There
in this
elect.
very
wonders.
text, which
is also another
againstsuch, though
how
it
made
be
can
same
I do
confess
of till the
use
and
length;
gone some
If there arise among
gives us
I
tion
cau-
cannot
see
delusion
that is in Deut.
you
giveth thee
has
xiii. 1,2;
prophet,or a dreamer
sign,or a wonder, and
a
of dreams, and
the sign or the ivonder
to pass.
Xow
come
this,I
the
time, as to the fulfilling
say, requiresso much
token or prediction
of the false prophets,till when,
and till the false doctrine which
he preachesshall
detect him, the people are
manifestlyin danger of
the delusion
for
in all such
as
and
impose
to
apt
more
the shower
of those
teachingsby
to
come
wonders
devil
the
upon
signs and
miracle, and
such
wonders
cient
an-
confirmed
by signs
more
deluding, and
people,than to have
wonders
confirm
in those
cases
may
attend
his
should
the
lying
prophet, nay,
be wrought as
of
are
false and
justly termed
lying wonders, we have
again predicted,2 Thess. ii. 9, which text I doubt
touches a little our
ing
holy father the pope, whose comis said to be after the working of Satan, with all
and signs,and
lying wonders ; intimating
power
that
be
there
are
wrought,
wonders
but
the Fables
and
the like.
not
of
which
are
delusive
said
to
gend,
wrought ; a la mode the LeMonkery, the Devil of Loudon,
Wonders
indeed
can
scarce
be called
1 28
lying upon
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
other
foundation
for if
they were
real,and actually
performed,how can they then be
lying? but if promised to be performed, and not
done ; or said to be reallyperformed and done, but
indeed
were
ders
lies,or lyingwonnot, then they are
any
and
take them
which
before, and
leave
his holiness
off their
But
come
demands
to
the
give
little
own
suffer his
to
and
exposed :
these
larly
particu-
not
his
or
be
to
instruments
contrary, he put
with
acted
mankind,
tie
wonders
tory
his-
things. Satan, to
methods
secret
detected,
on
with so
manage
first acquaintanceswith
kind,
man-
dexterityhis
as
little more
due, did
his
fast
too
by justdegrees,and
look
must
antiquityof
Devil
time
advance
we
will,I doubt as
the Jesuits,to bring
we
way.
modern
upon
that
that purpose
into the
masters,
my
on
way
vered
discobe
to
innumerable
inextricable
upon
and art ; from which
and the
dexterity,
stratagem
the comof explaininghis management,
mon
difficulty
his favourites
operationsof
of devilish
the honourable
to
my
The
and
I
now
was
confirm
it ;
and
am
now
the
tion
sanc-
to
describe.
ledge,
improved in knowcould be
above, nothing new
was
presentlyinquiredafter
so
that,as I hinted
started,but a miracle
to
art
title of Black
title,is what
world
the
obtained
much
he that could
do
the
most
nent
emi-
famous
in
things of that kind, was the most
their opinion. Mopsus was
a
southsayer,and said
in such credit and
of Apollo: he was
to be the son
in his time, that it
esteem
grew into a proverb,to
be as infallible as Mopsus.
This Mopsus meeting one
wise
likeChalchas, a man
eminent
in the same
devilish profession,
they
fell into disputeabout some
thingsrelatingto their
art.
Mopsus asked Chalchas how many figssuch a
wild fig-tree,
he pointed out to him, had upon it ;
as
OF
SYSTEM
129
MAGIC.
would
not
answer
him,
southsayerChalchas
not
but allegedthat it was
a fair question. Upon
the number,
and
which
Mopsus told him
upon
found true to a fig; upon
counting them up it was
Chalchas
which
so
was
confounded, not being able
how it was
to conceive
performed,that though the
he died for grief.
thing was trifling,
Chalchas
had his fortune told him by the
It seems
the
oracle,viz.,that he should
better
die when
he found
favour
than
out
can
had
Chalchas, at least
solve
remore
at
that
of the figs
whispered the number
in his ear ; or to clear up the juggle,Mopsus had
counted
them
before, and so the questionwas
a
jugglein itself;which indeed was the most likelyof
that he
time, and
the
two.
of the times
humour
The
miracles
and
of dreams
dreamers
his
(every man
out
quire
being,as 1 said,to rewonders, the southsayersand
bestirred themselves, and sought
own
way) for secret inspirations
in the
and
These
were
dignityof
increased
oracles
were
great and
of their
names
so
far from
gods.
cryingdown
southsayerin
their fame.
but
few,
small, so
the
For
not
the
as
above
wise
the office or
twelve
men,
of those
number
or
the
fourteen,
magicians
respective
and
M.
130
circumstances
of those
knew
best
sent
so
or
answers
This
anything
gain him
latter
being
seldom
continue
to
his
into the
admittance
butler
chief
and
those
the
doors
it that
cessary.
ne-
failed
never
men
obtained
an
wanted
never
character, and
favour
and
and
to
of
court
raoh's
Joseph'stellingPha-
chief
their
baker
dreams,
dreams
of
dream
and
such
gave
understandings of
the
or
those
always
not
southsayershad once
a
performance,he
such
more
which
oracle
the
the
of their
by
esteem
MAGIC.
princes,and
miracle
working by
any
OF
whether
the
no,
it confounded
when
SYSTEM
the
chariot,and to
before him, that is,Bow
the knee.
him
advanced
to
second
cryingAbrek
in the wisdom
learned
It is the opinionof some,
the art of
of the Egyptians,that Joseph continued
of the Egyptians
southsaying(forin that the wisdom
chieflyconsisted) for a great while after ; and I
acknowledge myself to be of that opinion,whether I
of the Egyptians or no,
learned in the wisdom
am
the
and
that
high
post
his
to
brethren, Wot
divine
can
say,
Are
are
you
country,
be able
as
not
that
divine ?
be what
they called
the East
to
the
man
Gen.
puttingany
upon
that the
that is
that
not
used
such
of admiration
know
to
indeed, without
but
he
ignorant in
so
meaning
doubt
you
the
in
such
not.
words
kind
to
certainly
And
had
those
reason
continued
been
never
long,if he
so
this
For
had
he
sacred
afterwards
a
man
that
as
is
to
of this
customs
in my post
xliv. 15.
strained
or
text,
took
chief
of
must
strained
con-
cannot
people of Egypt
Joseph to
the prince of the magicians of
say,
one
of the
them,
132
the
called
familiar
lyons of
their
occasions
made
MAGIC.
OF
hive
to
use
now
women
SYSTEM
their
bees
devils, the
they
Apol-
and
them, whatever
acquaintance,about
it necessary
these
by
Pythons
;
for them
speak with
to
them.
his steward
but
confirms
the
conjecture
reasonable
most
(Joseph) to
certainlyhe
could
days used
in
contrived
for
to
old
an
call
we
the
of those
the
methods
the
that
had
sion
occa-
speak with
immediatelyflyto hand,
know
most
to
the business.
so
Satan
durst
which
no
has
an
done
and
do
and
thods
politemecall raising
old
he heard
has
it
been
women
that
refuse
more
smarting :
old woman,
we
valiant
many
schoolboy that
dares
and
accurate
particularart,
playing truant,
scoldingof
explainby
to
earth
it,wanted
backside
that
kettle,or brass
be alarmed, be
on
completelymistresses
than
for
as
Devil, of which
that
the
and
man,
to
been
him
examine
to
it
took
correspondence;
masters
they should
the place to
of that
have
or
will be
and
fully,
the
wise
this
makes
Egypt
of devils should
that
mount
This
come
all
scandalous
settle his
of their
them,
them, and
and
hive
some
and
not:
acquaintancewith
told that
talked
the diviners
and
mean
to
have
above, and
as
their
maintain
to
in the
divine.
infernals,and how
Devil
had
of communication
manner
speak
he
This
what
be
if he
namely, that
southsayeror
to
would
nor
understood,
been
have
directed
was
the country
language of
to
knew
Joseph
nently,
emi-
so
to
attend
the
well
mons,
sum-
lashed
again, before
for
upon
his
doubtless, the
such
disap-
SYSTEM
would
pointment too,
OF
be
old
an
I leave
But
enough
sense
witch,
133
MAGIC.
to
the
terrify
Devil
of that outrageous
his mind.
upon
mal,
ani-
particulardissertation
I shall learnedly
when
and politely
upon the species,
determine
for the good
examine, and, if practicable,
of mankind, the two
followingweighty and important
that
part
to
difficulties.
First,Whether
occasion,the music
upon
Anthony
in the
be
as
of
immergent
being the same,
an
also
effectual
with
her
sudden
old mother
of
county
voice
and
could
,
hive
to
not
of
swarm
any
raise him
and
understood,
in their
quieted,as
are
which
them
or
tumults
noise
kettle
brass
at
;
the
can
hurries
the
above,
by
would
fret and
order
dis-
is
yet
philosophy of
the
nor
time
another
greatest
which
of it be
reason
not
same
discovered
in all the
transactions
transactors
or
philosophical
who
have
whence
so
long studied it. From
they
the
their
when
tinkers
beating
they publish
say,
pans
their occupations,
call it vulgarlyin
as
we
or
England, cry their trades, are extremely uneasy to
all the
and
old
unsufferable
article of
that if
their
above
women
to
those
who
and
circle-making,
tinker
should
have
ninth
climacteric,
engaged in the
paw-wawing; insomuch
are
stopped in
villageand
134
his kettle
beat
within
leave
take
certain
the Devil
for her
limited
time, at,
or
of
Ipswich,in mother
have
been
obliged to
town
would
these
say,
two
large tract
up a
needs
must
of the
MAGIC.
this I
But
assistance.
experiment.
to
As,
time, she
raised
have
OF
above
hearing
Lackland's
SYSTEM
of
be
vast
consequence
the booksellers,who are
the readers, I
generallypublicthe opportunityof
gentlemen, will embrace
spirited
publishingsuch a valuable piecefor the good of the
nation ; so I shall adjourn it for the present.
in order, accordingto the contents
Come
next
we
of this chapter,to the particular
question in what
shape the Devil appeared to the first magicians,or
of the most
the enchanters
early times ; and the
doubt
not
far
is,as
answer
as
can
we
yet
at all :
shape or visible appearance
his modesty or his policyis a quesit was
whether
tion
has been
a little,
though not fullydiscussed, and
those that speak most
favourablyof Satan, think it
the first ; for in the earlytimes of his intimacy
was
himself to his
he might be loath perhaps to expose
came
new
acquaintance; whereas afterwards,when he bein the literal sense
of
reallya familiar spirit,
with his
to converse
the word, he made
no
difficulty
favourites more
openly,see and be seen ; of which
in its place.
not
assume
if this
But
at
any
no
his
person,
business was
it
it
seems
to
me,
that
communicated
was
case,
while
first,and
there
the
not
was
and
for
done,
by
his
own
a
was
real
if his
; nor,
appearance
it material
whether
he delivered
mouth,
or
by
the voice
of any
weli-beloved
of his trusty and
angels and agents,
who
are
certainlyas capableto officiate in his place
as
if he
was
there
in person.
Besides,
much
as
OF
is
he
commissions,
him, when
And
and
as
for this
hazen,
and
make
often
as
and
dream, had
called
is
meanest
might be,
in
the
that
Ali
Albra-
first intimacies
spoke
he
spiritwho
given,by which
name
at
round
every
when
he
had
him
to
be
to
was
of the
twixt
be-
palm-tree
rehearsed, the
Devil
(that
was
to
and
be
that
devil
allowed
where
We
him
attend
to
do
other
no
orders, and
Ali
might
then
the
are
he
give
stand
might
occasion
was
told,that
in
the
in
it
and
ways
face,
from
particular
dailyattendance
in
was
back
must
whole
singly,who
just wait to
the
was
ceive
re-
instructions
of, unless
perhaps
other
errands,
some
go upon
Ali
extraordinary.
America, and
to
wizards
or
in
and
with
converse
nations
some
paw-waws
Satan
face
It is said
and
means
but
need
for
yet determined
not
business
found
and
personallyand
his
and
now
his due
said
which
to
that
occasion, historyhas
one
1 have
Whether
ready.
bound
was
spirit
as
for
appearance
of the south-
the favourite
which
their
the
it
above,
times
three
circle
to
have
calls him.
reason
is said
as
him
in
is,we
far from
so
be
the Devil
being omnipresent,
be able to despatch a thouthat he would
not
sandth
his hands,
part of the business he has upon
had not
innumerable
number
of deputy rean
presentative
devils always at his hand, to execute
if he
in
135
MAGIC.
spiritas
believe
to
reason
his
SYSTEM
also,that he does
upon
certain
times
appear
or
in those
occasions,in
tries,
coun-
human
136
SYSTEM
in
shape, sometimes
as
OF
MAGIC.
posture, sometimes
one
circumstances
may
vary
in
other,
an-
sometimes
as
he
surrounded
with fire,
frightful,
objects,
tempest, and the like terrifying
hurt them;
that he can
to let the people know
in smiles, and sweet
sometimes
spicyperfumes, and
preceded by music and melody in the air, to let
he is pleased.
them
know
and
angry
preceded with
appears
It is true, it was
these parts, knew
so
also before
too
were
the
he
gross
world, before
with the
go down
of God
not
was
so
the minds
of
it
as
men
rated
entirelyobliteafterwards
was
prevailed to such
America, that the Devil was
perhaps
they had heard anything of for some
But I return
to my
subject.
years.
Except in those and such-like remote
idolatryhad
but
world,
of the
parts
in
we,
to
knowledge
from
late in the
do
we
degree in
the only god
a
thousands
and
of
quainted
unac-
find much
not
magicians'seeingor conversingwith
in the shapes
kind or quality,
of whatever
evil spirits,
God's angels indeed, who
in
of men
are
women
or
:
and have
called the heavenly host, are
sacred
text
their appearance,
been
frequentlyallowed to make
and special
and have been sent hither on immediate
evidence
of the
business, as
Abraham,
of John
father
the
to
shepherds at
the
at
birth,to
the
other
Mr.
to
the resurrection,
angels,no
Milton, and
part of the
waste
matter
how
to
the
he
Moses,
to
the
women
and
at
the
no
with
and
out
the
to
on
chre,
sepul-
the
why
who, mentioned
another,
the
ascension.
remembers,
they drove
himself
at
reason
Uriel
to
Virgin Mary,
Saviour
our
the
be
with
rencounters
Jacob,
Baptist,to
occasions, and
divers
to
him
of
Devil
doubt, his
Gabriel, or
by
about
name
from
heaven,
out
in
one
of
What
time
137
MAGIC.
doubtless
they
he does
and
he
much
not
them.
figure he
or
his Maker
tempt
in
himself
and
shape
to
came
meet
rencounter
to
OF
everywhere else,where
paradise,and
happened to
care
SYSTEM
in when
appeared
and
Saviour,
our
he
that
at
of
flesh and
as
personality
blood, as it is not expressed,so I will not pretend to
he was
make
at it : it is plainwhen
at any
a guess
time cast out of the poor distemperedpeople by our
dently
eviSaviour, or by his disciples,
though he came
of the demoniac
out
or
possessed,
yet he did
not
out
come
visiblyand in shape,but walking off
like a detected thief in the dark, and imperceptible,
he alwaysplayed out of sight.
The
state
method
same
he took with
I believe
all
sorts
at
people in the world for some
ages, especially
the beginning of time ; and would
all our
possessed
act
or
professeddealers with this cunning manager
in the dark, and keep him
to
themselves, that we
might not see their instructer, or be acquaintedwith
the instructions,their witchery and
craft of hell
of
would,
than
believe,be much
it
seems
as
another
foot
now
acted
upon
Devil, but the Devil
him
in the
directions
them
part
on
is
hand
in
difference
happen
to
to
of the
This
to
do
the
them
on
the
of the
he
acts
of mutual
hand, and
both
not
they
retreats
kind
magicians
go
do
to
the
not
go
dark
with
for
them
tion,
cohabita-
fellow- agents,
accessaries, only with this
Devil's
are
capitalmischief, so as to bring
gallows,he always leaves the hanging
; there he, as we
say, slipshis neck out
any
collar,and
subtle
magician and
they do
them
to
and
there
and
principals
usual
that
modern
our
instructions, but
and
they go
if
conies
deserts
and
in concert,
both
the world
to
it is.
But
to
less hurtful
is
gone.
agreement
the
in
that
spirit
mischief
between
with
him, is
acts
the
not
at
138
all
for
of
the
less
the
by
people
of
them
here
and
that
within
is
him
in
him,
and
as
that
these
the
Thus
far
affair.
with
secret
call
black
the
apply
to
acting
again
by
and
for
that
deceive
is
Satan
him
for
those
mankind.
by
evil
to
is
say,
that
and
at
talk
we
to
with
the
agency
in
is
who
all
who
really
magic
which
the
deal
we
undiscovered
secret
those
agents
direction,
directions,
Devil
spirit
principal
magicians
this
and
the
Devil
contracts
kind,
and
those
is,
and
not
see
the
it, that
thing
no-
the
see
with
worst
director
between
which
the
and
him,
art,
conspiracy
upon,
of
them.
knowing
not
bargains
was
wages
with
men,
deal
we
call
make
magicians,
both
do
may
some
while
and
so
we
disguise,
the
what
and
pay
of
use
for
done
with
are,
them
second-hand,
all
they
their
to
made
and
had
you
converse
we
had
they
known
only
them,
the
much
were
were
wanted
magicians
been
generally
and
so
what
of
in
they
unrighteousness,
But
of
they
the
have
to
pretended,
when
required
of
for
and
seem
kind,
they
MAGIC.
mankind
of
mould
hurtful
what
OF
advantage
former
be
SYSTEM
and
to
then
abuse,
of
his
their
impose
140
his first
make
mankind
for
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
upon
of
art?
I mentioned
and Prometheus
and
I stand
the
first
slain in battle
Zoroaster
and
by
others,and
of
account
my
very
by Semiramis,
earlythey were;
that Ham
or
the
Cham
of Noah
having practised
arts (1 take their
sacrilegious
flood,and knowing that he
son
those
and
superstitious
own
words) before the
into
of that nature
could bring no book or memorial
his life was
the holy vessel where
secured by
to be
he was
the goodness of his Maker, and wherein
to
with his righteousand godly father,caused
remain
the rules and precepts to be graved in metal, and in
hard stone, which should receive no impressionfrom
the
water.
But
many
an
absurdities
and
falsehoods,that it is
impossibleit can
For
were
evident
this is such
Where
first,
to
be
be
not
fiction,and full of so
contradictions, as well as
onlyunlikelyit should, but
true.
were
preservedin
those
the
platesleft ? If they
ark, it is certain Noah,
SYSTEM
had
and
of
the
much
admitted, would
have
in
in
admitted
there,
plates
copperof stone
tables
or
abominations
such
then
less have
brought
be
to
would
141
MAGIC.
who
with
OF
taken
on
them, than he
engraven
in written books, if such had been
use.
sorcery
Ham
or
cursed
was
and
charge
after
Ham
the
before
by
by
nor
do
his father
on
no
flood
sorcery
is
to
means
and
such
any
actuallycommitted
their coming out of the
with
that Cham
read
we
for sins
but
and
witchcraft
count,
ac-
luge,
after the deark
diabolical
but
to
practices
question,
dence.
good evi-
And
the
not
agreed
not
which
a
it is
thing had
both
innocent
and
useful.
Thirdly, If such
made
by Cham, or
laid, and
how
convulsions
seen
upon
writing or
were
engravement
else, where were
they
any one
again? when, by the universal
found
suffered
ruins,or
vestiges,
be
having
deluge,
the
remains
surface
of cities
of the
or
towns
earth, but
the least
were
all
to
was
] 42
together in
huddled
parts, and
body
either
buried
and
which
followed
going off
found
be
that
strange
seems
overthrown
the
these
the
which
when
are
many
it is proposed ; but
have
rents
rapid cur-
of the flood
stones
plates
or
lost and
everything else was
the surface being perfectly
new,
could
be
known
much
There
by
when
one
in the
overwhelmed
down
at
of the
general confusion
earth, or driven
could
no
the
MAGIC.
of the
it
and
OF
SYSTEM
more
must
absurdities
not
from
by
ation
situ-
the
in the
dwell
other,
an-
case
as
long in
too
so
also, who
Abraham
was
and
that
famous
;
especially
instructed
Abraham
was
particularly
been
that Abraham
for it is evident
fiftyyears
To
come
Noah
old when
off of all
him,
still before
it is
by
was
to
have
probable
Noah
self,
him-
upwards
of
died.
this,there
real and
are
others who
diabolical
make
magician,
slain by Semiramis, as that wise prince
who
not
was
the other hand, having been
Zoroaster
was
; but, on
the art of raisingand
versing
conteaching his disciples
with spirits,
was
by one of them taken away
of his school, all his scholars lookingon ; or, if
out
it in a modern
style,he raised the
you will have
another
Zoroaster,
Devil,
to
the Devil
carried
give them
to
one
poor
of them
and
knowing
credit,I
at
magician ;
the Devil
to
must
be
no
and
all,
and
to
but
always premise,goes
art
of his power
turn
of his
test
away
encouragement
to
143
MAGIC.
disciplesa
him
test
but
was
his
show
OF
SYSTEM
with
their
motions, influences,revolutions,"c.
with
several
useful
other
branches
of
(whose
very little
of Adam,
stars, with
that those,
astronomic
handed
down
knowledge, were
by tradition to Noah,
and by him to the new
world, and that then coming
from Noah
immediately to Abraham, to Zoroaster,
and
handed
from them
to posteothers, they were
rity,
find it at this day.
we
as
But all this is nothing to the purpose, that is to
diabolic magic, nor
does it give
say, nothing to our
the first
Who
was
any lightinto the grand question,
Satan's first
author of that kind of study? who was
world, or first dealt with
correspondentin the new
the Devil
think, indeed,
I cannot
suffered mankind
whatever
the
live
lested
long unmocould go on
long
by him, or that mankind
without
them : they would
between
business
some
and
be both
the acquaintance,
store
reeager to renew
the ancient familiarity
it could not be
; and
other to
or
means
long before they found some
bring it to pass ; for lovers,you know, will meet,
and
dark
are
difficulties which
to
of
his
first obstruct
side,had
foundations
many
to
lay
re-
sooner
in the
144
SYSTEM
OF
new
say,
that
not
invented
above
as
the
the
he
curse
of
pillars
Cham,
that
as
incurred
by
he
brass
to
stone,
or
"c,
notwithstanding
was,
his
of the immediate
father,one
is
seven
in fourteen
them
wrote
grant, that
cannot
bring in
the ancients
as
he
MAGIC.
ill behaviour
his
to
progenitorsof
the
new
and
race,
nations
whom
all human
wisdom
and
Phoenicians, among
learningfirst flourished,and indeed first began ; so
another
one
thus
was
Cham
191
he
but
not
peopled Egypt
years
Osyris or Mizraim,
the
son
of
world, 1817,
Cham,
2008,
352
built the
who
only,but
Semiramis
observations, as
did
the
of
tower
great
Babylon.
hence
From
he
when
him
to
of the
was
be
an
ark, which
Sem
was
no
was
the
more,
to
;
Egypt
suppose
came
out
elder
ther
bro-
reigned
in
sixty-oneyears, in which
the Egyptians and the Arabians, and
time he made
all his offspring,
also the Phoenicians, for they were
nations.
very polite
his posterity
The Arabians
were
by his son Chus.
Egypt
one
hundred
and
STSTEM
Phoenicians
The
OF
by
his
145
MAGIC.
Canaan
son
whom
Noah
cursed.
which
was
Phut
and
Lud.
short,Cham
so
was
exceedingfruitful,
all
that he peopled
Africa, and since that, from
Africa all America, and those particularly
populous
So that, in
parts of Asia
called Arabia
and
Syria.
I expect my light-headed
readers, whose wits
too volatile for this remote
story,will call this a
subject,though
;
but
to
it is
as
I confess
me
too
it shall not
and
obligefolly,
wise
and
of that
servant
he put
In
long
too
for them
abate
that
fashionable
most
of that which
I have
dry
trary
con-
them, I will
deavour
en-
to
so
to
sure
just the
solid
that I may
not
of writingmost
am
for
grave
be
it is
are
truly
done,
custom
is
and
least
pleasant,
which is profitable
is your humble
; so willing
of mode, and such a weight does
to be a man
those who have really
selves.
no
on
weight in them-
times,and
I mention
temper
pecially
es-
above,
sions,
grave though useful digresand come
back to the progress of magic, the
subjectbefore me.
particular
I
am
to
That
leave
geniusand
of the
off those
the Devil
with
that
is
this
correspondencebegan,who
not
that
men
how
it
was
have
We
so
much
carried
will go
probabilities
Cham
s.
the
en
managed
cleared
business,as
our
on
know
when
both
Cham
to
was
sides.
of the
in his favour
charge,as
;
and
far
as
146
SYSTEM
greatest monarch,
OF
MAGIC.
before
earth, even
upon
Ninus
or
for them.
at first,
magicianswhich I mentioned
were
worshippersof the divine Being, or eminent
owed
God ;
to the true
examples of the homage men
after some
vine
teachers of ditime,were
nay, and even
thingstoo, though under the mistaken mediums
of idols and images. These
magi, or magicians,as
the
Indeed
observed,
I have
honoured
made
by
the nations
having
and
they had
Hence
the
advancements
it seems
the
right to
in those
accepted for
been
often
commonwealth
most
and
reverenced
so
they served, as
of the
governors
first
at
were
to
be
nefactors,
publicbenours
public howhere
countries
their merits.
most
and dignity,
much
patriots,
seeingthe very name
the office,
more
began in the thing; but that by the
and the royaltygo together
way ; how far the patriot
the name
and the dignitycorrein these days,how
spond,
let the kings of the earth examine, whose
be
business
let it be
It
it is
more
to
mend
known
it where
where
to
worst
not
so, and
to
it is.
find
it,viz.,in the
it is
out
who
magic
sense
as
and
were
now
the
derstand
un-
yet it does
not
seem
to
148
SYSTEM
is,whatever
that
wonders
men
and
agreed gestures
art, which
agent,
two
prophets
of
power
Devil.
of certain
understood
so
names
of hellish
hell and
between
and
so
consist
to
terms
inexplicable
concert
upon
to be
are
the
noises,certain barbarous
such
words, and
and
miracles
or
I take
enchantments
Those
MAGIC.
of God
God, these
OF
the hellish
them
between
shall appear,
such
form
this I
what
even
dwell
on
conjurers as
the
upon
is thus
to
acted
in
out
so
and
they call
point,or
be
must
free with
and
to
by
chantment.
en-
sist
inthe
all that
not
to
fellow-
our
say,
in
world,
powers
the
in such
atheists
not
of what
preach upon
to
of Heaven
power
are
brief definition
here, not
that
too
appear
as
give as
And
and
in those
of
be
sort
as
with
others
it
with Ali
was
to
this
day,which
we
shall
the Devil
has
has
and
not
can-
been,
as
tied himself
up to methods
neither
have
the
his
not
not
mean
as
to
their management
between
the
Devil
and
them
also
and
and
the
by
rules
stated
any
be worth
it; but
about
judgment
some
and
us,
he
find
to
magician act
might make
we
the
on
when
while
the
or
methods,
and
ting
put-
when
distinguish
upon
the Devil
either
did
and
their apparent
to
as
out
149
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
hand,
other
call it what
or
they
elbow, and
their
at
speak with
to
want
call,wherever
him,
as
be
person,
are,
him
and
ascribe
to
or
they
? either
hear
can
they
that would
and
do
them
on
he
whenever
whatever
either
great number
is
always
they
occasion
great things to
him,
to
as
an
host.
Be
that
as
it
will,it is certain
concerted
certain
terms
these
agreed, as
people have
I said
above,
call charms.
it seems,
the matter
the
Thus,
and
Dr.
Boreman
the
Devil
1 50
the Devil
upon
could
it,or
under
his hand
out
get
never
to
Devil
do
by
and
made
when
and
on,
used
they are
occasion
of,may
use
as
which
thing that
I
he
be allowed
things called
those
What
but
him
seems
to
go
of his
out
little.
go
side it
charge upon
is often
way
is
fact, as
the honest
upon
however
of his
his
story be
acted
not
MAGIC.
OF
it.
accordinglydid
If the
SYSTEM
am
we
between
now
upon
charms
are,
and
how
speculationas we
to
come
as
speak of charms
the magiciansand the people;
the subjectof charms
and enchantments,
some
as
the
between
he
whom
it is
acts
not
easy
I say, it is
magician is
to
understood
be
concert
and
to
act.
1. Whether
agreement,
or,
2. As
we
say,
in
said
to
act
or
as
St.
thousand
Whether
more
the Devil
likely,and
is master, which
I
the magician servant
must
;
own
and
is
then
SYSTEM
he
does
and
not
him
makes
all these
do
us,
concerted
some
the
Devil
and
the
and
but
Devil
the
him,
acts
at
or
it which
be
Devil,
doubtful
are
by
But
the
act
151
MAGIC.
OF
of these
of
terms
it
will,there
call
and
come
be
must
between
his
of
appear
no
to
use
him.
In
that
he
is talked
and
man,
the
not
in the
speak
to
such
mountains
New
at
with
habit
business
want
ours
of India
parts
some
with
in
Hall
in the
of their
troops
whenever
assemblies
or
is
and
such
they
such
to
up
of
that
but
priests;
day,
shape
apparent
perhaps,only with
I might mention,
differences,which
this
they allege to
as
specific
but that they
When
they
some
trouble
with.
to
trifling
you
all together,they call him with a little kettledrum,
are
just as I told you the good old wives hive
it on
the wrong
their bees, save
that they beat
which
side ; then they pronounce
words
some
they
are
too
call
charms, and
It is hard
that
were
to
were
Arabia, between
many
ages
it
countries, and
several
as
mean
to
much
the Devil
find
out
in
without
what
history,
to
for
find
out
charms
fail.
words
those
in
Egypt and
the Devil and the magicians,for so
is certain they differed in differing
it is as certain they differed as the
acted together or apart ; but I am
persons
at a loss
used
comes
what
those words, or
by suffering
alarm
charm, call, awaken
or
should
the Devil
any
words
him,
as
at
am
all,
to
152
know
what
think
of the
The
these
famous
were
have
left
of
more
many
MAGIC.
but
us
at
let
present
us
used
was
antiquityamong
them, upon
such
This
in
out
which
word
occasions.
is that
called Abracadabra,
word
trine,or triangular
which, drawn
thus
words
magicians
and
OF
words.
Greeks
the
by
the
SYSTEM
equilateralsides, stands
its
ABRACADABRA
ABRACADABR
ABRACADAB
ABRACADA
ABRACAD
ABRACA
ABRAC
ABRA
ABR
AB
A
There
ancients
is abundance
to
subtle
the
reverence
every
find
out
of learned
the
positionof
the
puzzle among
of this word ;
signification
the
letters
gave
read it
them, because
they
way, upwards and downwards,
to
forwards, and
many
will have
kind
as
it
backwards
it still that
the
of
were
and
Devil
put them
They
by
one
say,
on
Devil.
the
contrary, that
Basilides,a learned
awful
name
it
was
invented
Divinity,and
that
it
OF
SYSTEM
153
MAGIC.
for many
years for the opposing the
bolical
of the pagans
charms
is,the dia; that
used
was
spellsand
spellsand
be
But
this
as
and
after-ages,
;
so
was
that its
the
contain
name
magicians.
of the pagan
it will, it fell into
charms
in
contempt
selves
magicians themor
being intended to
containing,
used
of
by
God,
a
kind
the
seems
to
me
of veneration
be
to
to
the
can
whereas
it is
now
a
cure
understand, should work
is,because the gods understood
and
what
the
swer
an-
the son
perin those
who
first
154
these
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
whom
to
the
same.
this
And
practicesof
and
the
too
nature
and
calls enchantments;
those
enchantments
how, and
obtained
were
what
to
and
uses,
applied.
in this summary
I
account, which
the exactest
observation
of the usage
the whole
Take
gather from
times, and
of those
in the
of the
people
followingages.
the
Of
Sabean
another
not
add
not
put my
Devil
Persian, stands
or
have
originalof enchantments.
and
nature
story of the
The
word
of the behaviour
without
by
name
way
sanction
to
and
as
of
of all the
same
use,
so,
no
room
to
will
lars,
particu-
whether
And
no.
we
I will
invention, because
one
though
for the
take
of any sort.
is
N. B. There
Egyptian, I
an
the truth
the
foundation
good
name,
might
Ali Albrahazen
current
lation,
re-
dition,
tra-
for quotation
that in
question,but
so
the
and where
at first practised,
magic was
mankind
Devil's correspondence with
was
begun,
in its perfectionfor so
where
magic was
many
practisedwith such apparent success,
ages, and
much
there
this
are
day,
filled with
the
strange stories
great many
and
the
mouths
traditional
of the
accounts
people
of the
to
current
still
are
wonders
effects of their
magical skill ;
the
people are
of
the
full of
156
had
himself
made
also much
the
STSTEM
famous
studied
the
MAGIC.
that
on
account
the
appearances
and
meteors,
planets,vapours,
of
OF
having
and
nature
of
other
the
nomena
phe-
he
regions,from whence
made
improvements in natural
great and accurate
and experimentalphilosophy; he also studied and
understood
the nature
of plants,flowers, drugs,
and
the influences
of the heavenly
"c,
gums,
bodies
them, giving them
virtue, colour,
upon
aromatic
flavour,and most
healing and comforting
bian
; and
by this knowledge, our learned Arapowers
the fame
obtained
of a most
excellent
sician,
phywell
of
wise
and
as
as
a
man
southsayer,
and was
had in universal esteem,
but especially,
I
of Pharaoh, king of Egypt.
say, in the court
X. B. They do not tell us which
Pharaoh
this was,
that the chronologyof this Arabian
is something
so
defective
in that
part
much
because
other
upper
but
neither
circumstances.
in his
that
all he knew
upon
the
and
hills,
was
as
thing,
no-
still ignorantof,he
with
the
utmost
application
nightstogether,he
in the
deserts,whither
wandered
for
feed
to
SYSTEM
nourish
and
and
fillhis head
far it
well
happened, in
his
station where
the
to
mind, and
and
derstanding.
un-
acknowleged he
of merit
man
as
fame.
as
It
be
must
his
wisdom
divine
magician,and
original
true
with
heart
157
MAGIC.
strength of
the
Thus
was
OF
observations, that he
astronomic
from his
the sea, northward
which at first seemed
to him
rise up
saw
of
out
lengthand breadth.
with the ordinarymotion
of the
But as it ascended
heavens, or rather, accordingto the new
systems, the
ordinarymotion of the earth, it lessened in its apparent
oblong square,
an
of
immense
an
also
dimensions, and
as
in such
till
bear
to
came
coming
time
visible
comet
the
above
bodies, for
more
its full
to
be
to
about
rizon,
ho-
twenty-
and
days (or nights rather)successively,
six
was
no
seen
then
more.
night more
perplexed him ; and being one
afflicted about it,he broke out into
ordinarily
to this purpose,
though not directed to any
gods, not knowing, it seems, which of them were
inform
to
blessed
inhabitants
of the
searching out
phenomenon.
He
was
to
return
the
his
more
that Pharaoh
and
wise
men
The
at
about
summoned
appearance
seen
of
it,or
of the
able
of the
would
of this
assist
strange
it,because,
he
all the
words
some
world
Memphis,
of
opinionsof the
for the king had
others.
had
O ! that
mystery
anxious
house
own
unseen
the
in
me
not
than
had
it,as I have
an
his
count,
ac-
magicians
their
heard
at
several
appearance
of it from
said,being
158
for about
constant
had
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
the Arabian
twenty-sixdays after
first discovered
very much
had increased
the
the Arabian
that he
would
sides,
king'scuriosityvery much ; besouthsayer had notice given him,
receive
summons
or
order
to
come
the
occasion.
king'spalaceupon the same
Being thus, as is said,extremelypuzzledwith this
and believingperhaps that he should
do no
affair,
when
he came
his
discover
to the king, than
more
ignorance,as the rest of the southsayersand the
solved
magicians had done, he was
very uneasy, and reto retire into Ethiopiafor some
time, tillthe
for
not
sent
inquirymight be over ; and as he was
it
the rest of the magicians were,
to the king when
would
be no impeachment of his fame, that he was
to
time.
gone abroad for some
One
day, while this public uneasiness
he
walking towards
above, there joined him
who
salutinghim
man,
his
was
the
times, and
usual
lasted,as
observatory as
old
grave and venerable
with the usual blessingof
a
course
tongue, falls into dis-
in the Arabic
with him
to
such as seemed
upon divers subjects,
show that the stranger was, like himself, an inquirer
after knowledge. Among
the rest
of their
discourse,the Arabian
an
account
as
above.
of
particularly
gave
which
Arabian
had
erected
for himself
the stranger
he had seen,
the
foot
of which
the
to
littlehut, or
bower
of
he called
night,that
and
that
pleased.
in
might show
the morning
him
he
to
stay with
him
that
When
OF
of the
159
MAGIC.
come
they were
up
day being shut in, and
hill,the
the
to
of the
ascent
the time
for observation
the heavens
being clear,
under
the moon
absent
the horizon, leaving
of the stars, perfectly
a fair view
bright and
and
them
clear
stars
what
come
on,
stranger asked
; the
hemisphere he
had
him
the
seen
in what
part of the
rise and
set, and
of its motion
; all
comet
the
particularsphere
he showed
him
most
exactly,and
not
itself,
forgettingat the same
was
which
comet
the
SYSTEM
stranger
had
been
well
as
to
know, how
anxious
understand
the
and
last the
at
time
to
concerned
and
nature
let
he
as
reason,
the
him
of that in
in the
he had
and
appearances,
particular.
stranger took
The
of such
nature
done
of
so, but
comets
began
as
notice
no
revolutions,
are
of his
with
of stars,
but seldom
knowing that
course
disphilosophical
nary
which, in their ordivisible
and
fore
there-
when
occasion
they frequentlyare
and
have
to
very
one
sense
much
the
of them.
they
in
shall
know
we
and
important significations,
what
nations
and
countries
directed,and which
are
are
their
not
when
when
not,
tions
significa-
concerned
in
them?
to
way.
relieve my
own
methods
to
know
they are
gods, when
these things,do it their
communicate
But
are
thought
difficulty,
pray
in the
be
so
can
of the presignification
sent
kind ; for I acknowledge
160
SYSTEM
ignorance, and
my
Pharaoh
that
which
whom
to-morrow,
I beseech
you
manner.
MAGIC.
called
be
to
inform
and
est
high-
what
him
lookingupon
what
me
appearance,
the world.
before
in the
reverence
new
to
consequences
Here
the stranger,
the
perplexes me
it,is,that I expect
about
more
OF
to
am
its
are
with
ing
smil-
for your
shall let you
into
regard
great
by Pharaoh, and
being esteemed
the knowledge of what
further
you desire,for your
then, added he, with an aspect
good fortune. Know
all shining and
we
now
pleasant,the appearance
or
blazingstar, the like of which has
see, is a comet
in Egypt in the memory
of the most
been
not
seen
ancient man
in the kingdom, which
makes
the wise
men
entirelyat a loss about it ; neither have they
received
of such a phenomenon
any traditional account
from
their fathers.
Comets, continued
he, are
bodies of fire,burning in the
sun
bodies
but
either
of
prepared created
beginning for inflammation,
and
of
more
or
their
and
of
or
matter,
less inflamed
orbits
same
manner
nature,
matter, suited
condensed
and
fixed
as
different
of
exhaled
not,
stars,
the
as
composed
from
collections
vast
motion
and
therefore
which
is
so
they
to
be
of the
extent
call the
you
great, and
sometimes
visible,no,
ether
their
do
not
waste
nof
or
of
tion,
subjectto inflammaaccordingto the position
the
the
the
on
a
in
of space,
expanse
air,and their distance
or
revolutions
come
so
so
near
in five hundred
tedious, that
this
or
globe as
thousand
in
ever
seen
years ; and this is the second that was
this hemisphere since the great deluge of the earth
in the years
being now
of Pharaoh's
above
father,
great-grandfather's
eighthundred
years
past.
SYSTEM
long tail
The
extended
or
161
MAGIC.
OF
flame
which
see
you
of the
side
one
length,even
thousand
millions
Arabian
The
and
was
stadia,and
of
heard
he
of many
blazes out
this with
kneel
ready to
even
that
to
say, it is much
hundred
for
ever.
surpriseof pleasure,
and worship
down
the Devil
should
him
was
what
gone.
It
the
doctor
was
hut
bower, and
or
the
down
hill after
of
out
ran
him,
to
servants, who
always attended him at the
if the father,the
foot of the hill,inquiringof them
his
two
venerable
stranger,
came
not
to
them;
they
stantly
con-
uninstructed,and
me
grand inquiry?
which
But
in
he
hopes he might
had
s.
M.
done
no
afflicted him
he resolved
to
see
before.
in the
and
the
and
turned,
re-
day appearing,
continue there the next
night,
him again in the evening,as
After resolvingon
this,and
sore
162
him
down
to
MAGIC.
OF
is
waking, as
sleep. He
been
having
SYSTEM
father, the
again in
fallen into
sooner
no
was
he
saw,
to
or,
East, the
the
ancient
stranger, appeared
him
to
dream.
most
was
with
the
dark, and
him
that he would
of that
fullylet him
importantsecret.
most
looked
and
at
awake
and
called
with
he had
done
stern
voice
after him
displeased,
smiling and pleasant
less
knowledge
seemed
contrary,
with
him
than
countenance
he
the
vision,on
The
into the
before, when
asked
he
was
wherefore
him
he had
when
importunately,
him, and had so fullyinformed
so
could
desire.
mighty importance
this
frightfulcomet
should be to Pharaoh, and to his kingdom, and to
that I might obtain
the
we
are,
country where
the favour of the king,and be accepted for my extraordinary
and knowledge among
the peowisdom
ple
what
of
?
fool!
Thou
and
weak
says
empty
nothing out
star
than
of
the
in the
the
judgment
of the
course
course
that it
of its
it
it
was
not
no
of nature, but
from, and remoter
came
to
harshly:
was
different kind
rest
vision
thou
sufficient
be visible
comet
the
same
manner,
or
position
here only
to
thing,
new
a
of
and
may
in the
164
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
he
exceedinglywith this intelligence,
back to the city,and being sent for to aphastens
pear
told
Pharaoh
before the king, as he expected,
of his sending for him, and how
him
the occasion
wise
the southsayersand
men
were
puzzled and
perplexed about it,but could give him no rational
Comforted
of it.
account
Upon
to
sorry
told the
king
that he
was
by the
uneasy
though above the
so
apprehensionsof a thing,which
reach and understandingof the magicians,had
yet
in it nothing extraordinary,
nothing out of the
of nature
course
nothing in it more
; that there was
motion
than the necessityof its own
occasioned,
and that it had therefore no
portentous import or
of
or
to Pharaoh, or to any of his people,
signification
that this he might be assured of.
his dominions
; and
account
he went
Then
on, and
gave the king an
of the thing, as a comet
of the nature
or
blazing
star
or
and
that word
had
spirit
for word
it ; and
delivered
the ancient
as
this he did
stranger
too
in the
stars,
But
not
on
any
I
return
of Pharaoh
account
to
whatsoever.
the
Arabian.
It
was
no
small
fame
which
he
SYSTEM
divers
to
being
of
comet
given
preferred
Pharaoh
his person,
near
165
MAGIC.
gained by
of this appearance
him
before all the
him
OF
counsel
to
exalted
that
advise
and
of
him
all
which
he
In
the
he
time,
mean
to
been
once
with
and
in
to
act, which
had
the vision which
him
in
to
greatest assiduitythe
the
failed
not
after
particular,
the
with
attend
to
he had
made
municate
com-
intelligence,
new
directed
was
to
information,
of his
source
favourable
so
wise
too
was
too
was
he
as
the
anybody
to
so
of.
master
was
word, he
begun
lowed
folmacy,
inti-
the
before
king.
his observatory
On that occasion, going towards
in the habit
encountered
usual, he was
as
by a man
of an Ethiopian,riding upon a mule, and having a
bow hanging over
his shoulder, a sheaf of arrows
at
comet
seemed
side,and a lance in his hand ; the man
to shun
him, and offered to go forward, but presently
turned
back, and with a kind of compliment to the
Arabian
doctor, inquired of him if there were
any
for
him
which
to ford through the river Nilus,
way
at that time of the
so
low, as to be in some
year was
his
places almost
there
which
back.
easilypassable on horseThe Arabian
courteouslyanswered him, that
track
the road or
not
was
any place near
he was
going in,and that he being as he perceived
a
dry,
and
stranger and
alone, it would
be hazardous
166
SYSTEM
for him
venture
to
stay, and
to
go with
by, for his
hard
had
guide him
him
to
morning to
with safety.
rather
to
on
go
would
offer,but
Sir, says
he
he should
placewhere
him
inclined
which
night,he
in the
in the
pleased
be
little hut
retreat
MAGIC.
OF
meet
may
you
from
the
crocodiles,
dangers in the way,
clined
lions,"c, pressinghim again to stay ; but he deit again,and as to the dangers,he laughed at
pitable
and despisedthem
then, says the kind hos; Well
other
with
Arabian, let
with
He
guide you.
to
you
send
me
seemed
kind
offer
of my
servants
at first inclined
one
a
falling
little further
perceived
the stranger began to look pleased,and fancyinghe
would
accept the first offer,viz.,of stayingall night,
it again,and with a little additional entreating,
moved
accept
to
so
an
as
always on
being without
foot
was
his
swords
with
armed
lances
showed
bog
them, but
them
on
just before
quietas if it
perhaps it was.
the
near
sudden
crept
had
no
but
the
was
armed
were
stranger, well
fearless
on
the distance
about
miles.
two
him,
weapons,
beasts,againstwhich
hill,which
the
together towards
kind
himself
who
security,
;
with
servants
as
of
had
his
were
and
two
of wild
fear but
servants
two
he
turned
to
come
had
who
way,
was
a
little shocked
great overgrown
rushing out
came
turned
of
forward
with
codile
cro-
marshy
towards
sequiously
back, and very ob-
lurking-placewhere it
out
from, and laystillthere, as
been hushed
fears,as
by its own
into
the
At
small
SYSTEM
OF
distance
167
MAGIC.
further
they
met
she
two
call
lions,or,
as
servants,
began
some
show
to
about
concern
some
it ; but
the lions
behold, when
appeared,they immediately
turned about, and fled with the utmost
precipitation.
After a little further walking,the Arabian
turning
his guest, told him, There, pointingto the hill,
to
which
which
close
was
he had
his mule
hand, was
invited him, and
at
way,
what
with
and
a
in between
top of the
but
he would
joy and
ascent
to
also he
as
did
venerable
appeared to him,
kind
him,
surprisethink
the ancient
much
follow
and
instruction
from
and
his guest, he
stranger, who
whom
he had
assistance
saw
had
nobody
at
received
first
so
before.
168
and
begin the
whether
of
infinite number
year, with an
the king is in greater readiness to
than the other, he wants
opinion
my
of the
beginning
troops
as
war,
he
shall make
stay tillhe is
or
Go
upon Ethiopiaforthwith,
defence.
do it in his own
war
obligedto
you
till the
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
king
sends
for you
dream
interprethis
to
wait
him, and
to
or
dreams.
dream
Why
to-morrow
the
shall dream
king
gates of his
tusks
teeth,he
or
enteringin
being,as I
was
down
soon
crushed
great
to
further
gates, and
the
when
spoil;
the
was
gates
tower
which
the
fall,fell
with
after upon
the elephant,and well-nigh
him
death ; but
to
that, though by his
withdrew
You
down
the
first,
terrified with
dream
make
strengthhe
And
broke
down
say, broken
the gates being shaken
over
he
What
up the
fall of the
bore
the
what
tower
and
went
was
quiteaway.
give of this
spectre, that
the
so
him, that
upon
shall
interpretation
he
weight,yet
the
black
shall break
though by
the
and
out
great power
him
be
done
? says
Arabian.
You
to
to
will find it
advise
him
success,
to
rational,says the
most
begin
without
the
fear
war
and
may
spectre,
promise
him place
SYSTEM
frontier
all the
garrisonsin
great
very
his
169
MAGIC.
OF
of
towns
especiallyin Zaba, or
fence,
let him wait in a good posture of deZabda
; and
tillthe Ethiopianarmy advances
to the siege
will come
of that place; and so his dream
to pass.
This was
all wonderful
was
surprised
; the Arab
himself
with being thus furnished
for ingratiating
well
with his master
the king of Egypt ; he knew
Pharaoh
dream
enough, that to be able to make
what
he
he pleased,and then to interpretit how
him
needs
make
pleased,must
pass for a great
addicted
in a country
too
so
superstitiously
man,
dominions, south, and
dreams, and
to
as
Thus
the
whole
those
peopleof Egypt
goes
the
have
to
uneasy
furnished, he
he heard
when
so
court
were.
back
third
in
seemed
mind
cloudy, and every
soon
was
spread into all parts
and
king had had a frightful
news
the
which
had
did
they
so
not
distracted
his
call him
his
and
the
city,where
the morning,
the
to
day
in
was
terpreted,
in-
dreams
disturbed:
of the
the
city,that
terrible dream,
majesty,)that
he
could
rest.
not
The
wise
southsayers,magicians
were
immediatelysent for in a great
astrologers,
hurry to give their opinion,and interpretPharaoh's
men
and
dream
the
much
the
circumstances
of
the
dream
were
alreadymentioned, with
this addition,that at the beginning,Pharaoh
being
in a deep sleep,heard, as he thought, a sudden
the whole
city,and
great noise, that it alarmed
that his guards,as we
call them, or soldiers which
about
were
and
that
only that
That
black
even
same
with
him,
the
were
city was
those
awakened, but
even
elephant,breaking down
overthrowingthe houses
hurry, a
all before
and
monstrous
him, and
buildingswhich
170
were
without
him,
to
tusks,
of
the
beat
city
one
or
castle
force
down
the
of his
where
mighty
gates thereof;
also,part of the
shaken
resisting
no
the
being
tower
on,
the
that with
teeth, he
or
MAGIC.
OF
city,came
gates
slept;
that
but
the
the
Pharaoh
SYSTEM
the
elephant,
crushed
him
death.
But
that
notwithstanding the
weight
of
the
None
towards
the south.
this dream,
magicianscould interpret
rather, they could not agree in their interpretations
of it ; some
said one
another, so
thing,some
or
of the
that Pharaoh
received
satisfaction from
no
terpretati
their in-
He
and
without
came,
the
of disturbance,
appearance
he had had, how it
a
strange dream
him, and the like, and added, that
king,with great
tells him
what
disturbed
had
any
none
had
related
to
him
as
above
then
he
desired
to
know
the
the
account
case.
But
he, be
turningto
any
more
the
king, Let
disturbed
about
not
the
Pharaoh, says
interpretation
172
the
frontiers
in
but
SYSTEM
of the
vain
country, which
the
and
MAGIC.
OF
of
king
they besieged,
Egypt marching
country, and
were
and
be true, lets us into the manner
by which the Devil first introduced
and
mankind,
with
more.
of
the substance
story, supposingit,or
This
no
seen
how
he
in and
method
a
it,to
ence
correspond-
transacted
the
tainly
magicians of Egypt, which was cercontinued
by him for many ages afterwards,
the magiand by which
in the very same
cians
manner,
much
in the opinionof
of Egypt obtained
so
in
mankind, that they passed for the wisest men
all this knowledge, if we
the world ; whereas
may
with
same
believe
the
neither
tradition,was
less than
or
more
all occasions.
on
By this
freelywith
whatever
human
it is
mankind,
divers
of such
the
to
fabulous, made
which
But
read
Aaron
and
it is allowed
did
in
appear
else all the
occasions,or
many
thingswhich tradition has handed
on
not
was
also
from
Phoenician
of the wickedness
in
he
be
false
of the
and
ages
in
written.
this
Scripture,as
Egyptian and
that
they were
that
certain
most
shapes,and
accounts
down
the
some
a
assume
diabolical
the
so, is
the
apparent
from
first writers
of
histories,
by all which
of the
story of the
the
the
we
magicians; as particularly
wonders
wrought by
Moses
ment,
which
the
from
working by
always
assistance
and
help
OF
SYSTEM
understood
of the
secret
those
173
MAGIC.
evil
powers
evil
to
and
spirit,
or
well
as
spirits
;
enchantment
mean
and
so
sorcery,
by
by
voking
inceiving
re-
gence
intelli-
as
besides
taken
the
notice
of
and
[strange]apparitions.Noises [as
about
them, and
of waters]fallingdown, sounded
sad visions appeared unto
them with heavy countenances.
Verse 6 ; Only there appeared unto
them a
firekindled of itself,
very dreadfid: for beingmuch
to
they thought the thingswhich
they saw
terrified,
be worse
than the sightthey saiu
not.
Verse
7; As for the illusions of art magick, they
their vaunting in ivisdom
were
was
put down, and
reprovedwith disgrace. For they,that promised to
troubles from a sick soul,
drive away
and
terrors
sick themselves
were
of fear,worthy to be laughed
with
at.
This whole
of the darkness
quotationis a description
of Egypt, in which, according to this text,
there were
being evidentlythe
strange apparitions,
Devil and evil spirits
with human
shapes,horrible
and heavy countenances.
appearances,
I think this is so plainas to need no confirmation
other opinions: magic was
from
reproved, that is
the Devil could not assist
because
to say, disgraced,
the magician,so as to make
of the
any abatement
darkness, which was
wrought by Heaven ; for even
the fire could not be made
to give any
light,so the
of magic itself,
end.
at an
was
power of art, nay, even
In this terrible
case,
the
it seems,
Devil,
permittedto
frightful
shapes,with heavy
were,
In like
manner
cannot
appear
or
rather
devils,
in horrible
countenances,
but he
doubt
and
"c.
appeared
174
the
to
the
he
they had
and
occasion
to
binations
carry on their hellish comconfederacies for doing mischief; and
and
converse,
and
this
MAGIC.
OF
magicianswhen
and
meet
SYSTEM
of
to speak of the manner
bringsme of course
therto
magicians conversingwith the Devil, for hihave only spoken of his conversingwith
we
them.
The
is this
case
whenever
the Devil
out, and
find them
in
or
apparition,
speak to
when
be done
to
they wanted
casion
oc-
in ages after
Ali Albrahazen
knew
go to them,
them
in vision
?
any emergency
upon
The
story of Ali, mentioned
an
or
could
to
was
had
well
them
meet
;
how
but what
his assistance
already,stated
the
go into the
it so many
desert to a certain palm-tree,surround
times in every circle
times, call the Devil so many
for
matter
by
such
Here
and
such
was
indeed
think
but
Free
upon
much
much
Devil
is
easier
nicer
be
friend
terms
obligedto
ceremony.
But the
treat
of the
rest
what
of every reader
methods
they took
time, and
in
were
The
sometimes
world
is grown
then, and the
of less
terms
on
to
us
standing
under-
see
to
before
the
modern
our
will
little
in
king
experiments
use.
Arab
was
him
as
now
a
him
clearer,and
much
this
Pharaoh's
them
not
can-
cepted
(Ac-
they were
with
fore
be-
state
matter
for the
late,than
of
come.
of ceremony,
spoken with ; and I
Roger
Mason, "c.)speakswith
our
he would
great deal
worship would
his
then
and
name,
to
was
he
was
sent
great person,
wonderful
day, for
to
man
whatever
far and
his
he
wide, and
all
Egypt
words
said
ceived
re-
were
came
messengers
to
OF
SYSTEM
175
MAGIC.
came
and
he
in the
was
him.
this while
his
reputationwholly depended
the constant
which
he kept up
intelligence
upon
with his familiar spirit,
call it,)I
(so I may now
him
the apparitionwhich
in the
to
came
mean
desert; but as this appearing was
arbitrary,and
it pleased,and might not be at hand when
he
when
than ordinaryoccasion for it,it
might have a more
occurred
of a
to him
one
night to propose methods
and less difficult correspondence,
and
constant
more
that the apparitionmight be brought to a greater
that when
as
so
familiarity,
any exigence was
upon
of
his
be
able
he
be
sure
to
aid, might
him,
might
All
call him
to
to
his
appear.
Story does
littleneed
had, and
the
the Arabian
than
our
record
not
the
Devil
brother
had
have
of the
with
condition
as
like,it
thingsin
of these
would
what
no
seems
those
insisted
made
for
on
more
trowel, who
the
not
the
fail
Devil
souls,
selling
to
there
me
days;
if there
it,I doubt
not
scrupleof it,
adorns
so
often
honourable
badge of
the leather apron ; and being first incorporated,
as
above, in the ancient societyof free Th
s, may,
three
churches
for aught we
or
know, build two
known
to be
abroad, seeing the Devil and he are
upon their travels together.
You have thus a sketch of Satan's professedcorrespondence
with
most
his agents
in the
first and
most
1 76
doubt
SYSTEM
but he found
OF
his
MAGIC.
in it ; for
account
ing
by gain-
time
reputationto his agents, and at the same
keeping them at his command, for the sake of the
illuminations
which
they gained from him, he had
them
always at his hand, ready to do or undertake
of
black, which, in the course
anything, however
a
in their way.
We
some
flamingexamples of this kind very
But for the present let us keep to our
their
in their
the
other
degree,to
there
himself
could
need
any
he had
suppose
He
the
be
the
to
ple
peo-
hitherto
you
he
whenever
had
no
court,
to
are
you
the
out
Arab,
way to make
that the doctor
so
to
had
he
constant
sense
favourable
so
; but
proposing to him,
should
of such
in Pharaoh's
of another
found
seems,
necessary
bear the
not
:
obliging
acquaintancethe
new
not
as
more
had, it
assistance
him
least
at
correspondent,
was
nor
his
Arab
in his way,
and,
very assistant,
last
quickly.
Arab.
ordinaryway
correspondences;
future
the Devil
to
of the
instance
sample or
see
shall find
witchcrafts,came
him
as
always to
upon
Devil
to
come
this without
occasion, and
obliginghim
allow him
for.
time
Devil
If the
more
to
did
he
than
granted
to
times
about
it,call aloud
every
if he
circle he
made)
were
Upon
this
Arab, it was
the
which
to
come
his
them
to
Ali
to
so
before
at
favour, which
Albrahazen
the
come
desire of his
for
certainly
the
so
many
him
upon
; I say,
times
many
he would
was
(forhe
walk
palm-tree,
the
obligedhim
yieldedto
this
concede
ance
acquaint-
great ends
follow.
new
that
proposal,measures
upon
such
and
were
such
stated between
formal
ma-
SYSTEM
OF
177
MAGIC.
it .seems,
to
some
naging, (for there was
reason,
the Devil should
make
it a piece of great formality,)
of the innumerable
always, that is, some
legions
should
Satan
himself, or
always appear ; whether
of his messengers,
some
servants, or gentlemen in
that
as
waiting,historyindeed is not so particular
I should
of them,
be able to give you the names
whether
Christian
might
name
in
as
surname,
or
other
be
expected.
The
forms
of his appearing,the occasion,
to
conditions, "c, being thus left to the Arab
cases
should
as
how
near
we
Circles
needful
hard
or
have
of the
words
several
ages
magician and
see
us
particulars.
to
others, with
some
which
might
made
be
be found
might
termine
de-
there
audibly,as
to
seem
the
to
come
figuresvisible
and
cant
of
use
can
occasion, let
for his
be
the
for many
necessary
these were
varied and
Devil
the
might
reasons
and
changed, as
about
agree
in
the
it between
themselves.
It
was
Devil
no
would
when
come
doubt
in it : the Arab
Pharaoh
old
Arab
when
he
This
was
could,
had
any
as
pleased,to
is what
always
him
at
at
his
that
the
hand, and
he found
called; but
now
had
be
to
stoop
he
great condescension
his
beck,
and
to
account
ever
when-
propose, the
call it, raise the Devil
difficult thing to
they
assist in it.
called
having a familiar,
and
familiar spirit,
and is acknowledged to this
a
time
be
to
frequentlypractisedby witches and
in Scripture.
warlocks, and what we find mentioned
Manasseh, in particular,
though one of the kings of
Judah, the Scriptureis express in it, That he used
enchantments
and
dealt zvith familiar spiritsand
wizards, 2 Kings xxi. 6.
S.
M.
after-times
178
the
laws
up
not
as
One
2.
An
observer
3.
An
enchanter.
4.
witch.
5.
charmer.
6.
consulter
7. A
that
12
abomination
Now
of times.
with
familiar
to
the
For
all that
And
thou
and
because
such
did, and
familiar
the
with
one
an
children
the
See
of
those
them
ter,
chap-
same
abominations
from before
out
these nations
14 ; For
observers
unto
this Arab;
was
the
of Israel
let him
which
ofyimes,
act
as
he
that
be
things are
that
prove
of that part of
nations
drive
Now
tices,
prac-
shall
we
of Canaan.
12 ; And
Lord
such
do
text
same
of those
character
were
thee.
spirits.
the Lord.
the
from
just
practicesin the
world, even
long before
the
nay,
divination.
uses
follows
ver.
came
Egypt,
necromancer.
Then
the
in
were
wizard.
these
they
the law
1.
8.
this,it is apparent,
these, that such were
;
be
must
shall
MAGIC.
before
years
againstsuch
that, doubtless,while
and
it
OF
hundred
Several
by
SYSTEM
how
the Devil
it
he
had
made
an
agreement
the
180
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
wit,
smatteringof Arabian, mountain
and a little star-gazing
knowledge, away they went
to
Egypt, and there they set up immediately for
what
wise men
know
and conjurers,
and we
scarce
of philosophers.
The
ginning,
Egyptians,a wealthy,but, from the very bekind of people,always hunting
a superstitious
after secret interpretations,
and hidden, reserved
rather than
events, poring upon,
understanding,
mysterious things, and loving to have strange
stories told them
by any one, especially
foreigners,
gaped eagerlyafter the fine tales of these secondsighted Arabians, drank in their magic as it was
then called,and freelyparted with their money
to
got
little
have
their fortunes
told
palms explainedto
them
by
the
wandering
crafty,
Arabs.
On
plainlythat
that little
even
esteemed
was
great
knew
less,
and
themselves, and
furnished
their heads
with
the
knowledge of human
things,such as reason,
and natural experiments,might supply;
philosophy,
and at length pushing at everything,they found
the way,
or
he
found
observed,to
it
out
deal with
for
the
them,
Devil.
as
I have
And
ready
althus
we
are
at
come
the
understand
practices,
assistance
or
of
the
SYSTEM
the
word,
certain
Devil.
OF
of
original
that
181
MAGIC.
is
spreading
magic,
to
say,
of
as
of
delusions
we
now
diabolical
by
the
182
OF
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
CHAP.
VII.
pitchedupon
We
have
the
cold
the
I shall
magic.
diabolical
It
scent.
to
was
not
heard
before we
much
of it anywhere
very long,
started
it took a run, when
it
else ; but when
and
shall
thence, we
from
however
secret
the
hear
soon
black
art
of it abroad
may
their
be, and
for
however
the
great master
privatethe magicians and
Devil managed their correspondence,
yet the practice
the
of it,and
they played upon mankind
game
by it,was always publicand open, as we shall have
other
to
nations, as well as
reason
say, among
own.
our
among
As
to
what
ages
the
chronologyof it,and
of the
world
those
when
it
Arabians
began, in
began to
of.
Scripture,whether
The
read
certain
books
in
matters
to
be
good
friends
that
tolerable
some
our
good authors, it
must
be
if we
lieve
be-
may
allowed
to
be
SYSTEM
the
ancient
most
which
Moses
all other
history,and
before
the
take
writing from
their
rise; that
in
183
MAGIC.
authorities
long
was
OF
earth.
on
is
Nor
or
could
latelyadvanced
is
they write
form
before
otherwise.
For
sound
the
be
not
of words
should
knew
the
upon
how
how
to
tables, where
impressed?
they were
had
Moses
the
first
knowledge of letters,
so
the first knowledge of things too, and was
he had
therefore the best qualified
to be a collector of antiquities
As
it
was
nor
difficult a
so
for Moses
matter
to
write
from
the
with
whom
times
he
followingshort
wherein
had
he
lived,and
conversed
sketch, as
the
of which
persons
take the
leadingthread or chain
of thingsdirectly
confirmingmy argument.
If Moses, then, had the most
earlyknowledge of
thingsby a short succession of the persons relating
a
from
Adam
and
Noah
in a
them, and that even
had the first knowledge
right line; and if Moses
of letters,
even
immediately from a superiorhand,
least you
the best
certainly
then
first
at
to
qualified
or
history down.
at
least the
For
me,
form
in the
things transacted
first man,
allow
must
who
that
historyof
world
best able
man
could
? and
form
form
who
Moses
and
to
was
was
the
the
write that
historyof
could write'
be
a
the words
he
was
to
184
and
by?
write
those
unless
letters
the Books
world
(and
that
historian,
are
believe
to
of),I
Scripture or
good history,and that
that
first
the
was
pushed
which
they
least,they will allow
readers
my
ill a relish
so
made
first,
consequentlymost likelyto
authority; at least, as I have said
hard,
too
upon
have
and
known,
of Moses
best
above
been
written,
was
if the
and
the
be
had
what
read
Hence
MAGIC.
OF
could
who
the world
publicin
and
SYSTEM
the
be
not
may
books
those
say at
Pentateuch
is all I
is
tolerable
of them
ask
as
favour.
Now
to
the law
oracle
from
the
Sinai, of which
mount
upon
chronology of things:
according to
history,
was,
mundi
publishedanno
Joseph died
the
Moses
sir Walter
The
born
was
2514.
2433.
of Israel
children
gives us
Raleigh,
2370.
-----
Moses
of the
mouth
of
Egypt
Joseph,and
out
came
2513.
find
we
historyof
witches and sorcerers,
to extirpate
by the commands
in the first law given the Israelites ; I
mentioned
find the practiceof diabolical magic was
say, we
ancient than Moses, nay, than Joseph,
much
more
that it was
and
practisedso long ago, not only in
Egypt, but in Phoenicia also ; and perhaps in the
But
last
as
find in the
we
as
soon
in the first.
and
I cannot
to
believe
up
God
of their
country
for
as
scepticism,
them
out
come
to
the
would
a
crime
modern
have
not
driven
which
too,
guilty of; and especially
of
would
have
assignedthat for a reason
stood up and
the poor people could have
were
rate
that
they
he
it which
cleared
themselves
it
what
This
far
goes
and
that
to
it
country;
or
for which
;
and
stand
under-
not
to
else
must
we
no
to
naanites
Ca-
the
suppose
come
more
give him
to
an
they were
before,
years
Abram
promise
to
can
the Canaanites
hundred
four
even
condemned
crime
did
they
suggestionthat
God's
before
said
was.
guiltyof
were
have
of, and
185
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
the
other.
God's
Certainly,
for Abram's
a
of condemnation
sentence
that time
at
even
them
not
and
this crime
sentence.
fifty-six
years
wicked
trade
determine,
just,as
I think
pointas
to
of diabolical
it is evident
and
before
Abram
it
it
is
as
How
Abram,
be
for
ancient
born
was
might
be,
must
antiquity;
died.
before
grant
may
the
magic
Noah
known
was
but
then
even
If this argument
is
then I have gained the
Abram;
condemned
guiltyof; especially
of their
being assignedas the cause
they were
then
as
mean
have
not
be
to
Canaanites,
the
upon
he would
and
banishment,
to
which
bitants
inha-
above
this
long
we
some
as
cannot
derable
consi-
time.
certain,however, that in the reign of Mizbut the grandson of Noah, they were
raim, who was
to their reputaas
tion,
very considerable,I mean
grown
It is
in
the
my
suppose
one
of the
near
Egyptian
old Arab
was
first of them
the
;
one
and
of
that
as
it
he had
were
am
willingto
chief, if
the
in Mizraim's
beginning of it ; for
himself
should
court
reign,and
as
the Devil
volunteer
to
not
haps
pertroduced
in-
him, it
correspondentsof that
kind there before, and took that method
to begin
his acquaintance; perhaps allowinghis correspondents
the same
method
of intelligence
to
convey
seem
no
186
from
to
as
often
he their instructor
as
that
be
how
well
be aggressor,
enough how
show
himself, and
often
as
must
MAGIC.
OF
one
But
SYSTEM
it
the
renew
tract
con-
thought fit.
will,it is certain
Devil
the
knew
He
art.
them, how
his appearances
to them
thought fit; and could begin it,or
he
to
make
whenever
he
pleased.
But
as
new
re-
the
was
him,
or
send
to
him
in
or,
word,
being the
This
the
of
case,
very
in the
men
world
it is
of
;
often
as
not
to
have
any
he thought fit
and
give them
obtain
should
as
they had
be wondered
craft,became
for the
to
Devil
casion.
oc-
that
acquainted
is
too
gent
dili-
all
or
mean
I
the
most
of the
next
immediately after
hope
our
sacerdotal
most
distant
nations
reverend
order
in these
those
of the world
Egyptian
ficients.
pro-
rightreverend of
days,and in this wise
and
188
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
But
should
always awake,
such
appearance,
magicians of
have
and
an
wise
the other
on
suppose,
reallyshown
then
have
himself
is
in
in the
drawn
seeing such
age, upon
horrid like the Devil, that formed
that
and
sight,
frightful
it,to relate (asthey might with truth) the fact to
the people: it was
not
at all strange that the wise
mentioned
should
men
go to the king with that
story also ; and that he the king, bigoted by the
diately
magicians,and terrified as they were, should immeorder a temple to be erected,sacrifices to be
and a formal worship set on foot,to the
appointed,
of this great god Bell,whose
honour
was
so
memory
before.
high in their esteem
History is very full of the first fury of idolatrous
in their
mean
Ninus
princes.
tion,
of their devobuilt
house
are
a
worship of Bell, the walls and towers
of worship
prodigyin themselves ; what the manner
have the
d". not read, though afterwards
we
was
we
fices
xof their abominable
rites,as the sacridescription
to Molbch, viz.,
making their children to pass
burned
to
they were
through the fire ; whether
solve
death, or horriblyscorched, authors do not yet resacrificed his son, the
The king of Moab
us.
for the
heir
of his
apparent
throne, upon
the walls
of the
it
so
mean
that
as
he
to
that
the
the
direction
of the
manner
certainlyheld
with
idol rites.
be
must
an
came
from
idol-worship,
immediate
managers
spondence
corre-
of the
These
by
SYSTEM
the
were
OF
magicians and
instructed
directions,were
his
189
MAGIC.
who,
astrologers,
what
ceremonies,
rites,what
of
manner
science.
one
he
could
without
he
have
it.
For
they conversed
with
his game
upon mankind
if the priests
had not believed that
carried
with
on
the
the Devil
gods, when
if they had
versed
reallythey con-
been
been
190
to
brought universally
and
have
have
into
come
their eternal
The
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
and
felicity,
Devil's plotwould
kept the
the plot,at
Devil's
sel,
coun-
price of
the
no
doubt
the silversmiths
and
that the
raised
tumult
Ephesus,though they in
at
touched
were
but
with
the
sense
of their
trade, yet
was
by
lar
particu-
interest,
carried
in the
the Devil.
I doubt
the
but
idolatry
;
affronted
to
for which
in the
amuse
the
the
true
fraud, would
day put
them
all
silence.
Thus
far,I
think
the
clergyare
beholden
to
me
191
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
Devil
the
as
carried
what
magic, or
his
kingdom
we
the instruments
were
on
Art,
the
by
the
so
of the witchcraft
both
art
priests
and
the
idolatry.
How
far the
and
on,
world
not
are
jugglesare stillcarried
priestsin most
parts of the
bless us!
always excepted)
infernal
two
whether
the
dealers
with
their
in
and
the
very
very
a
; at
difficult
the
least
all of
be
to
master,
same
brought
priestsof
akin
them
satisfaction if
give us
now
to
so
the
pagan
we
trade
may
;
they can.
magicians of Egypt
thing
temples to be somebrought
say, I have
it is
I believe
and
:
original
same
very
namely, by
way,
with the Devil, and
same
not
show
same
Devil, even
of
consequence
of the tonsure
the
mentioned
an
was
in
deed
in-
in the
immediate
spondence
corre-
stances
all the circum-
with
quoted ; viz.,
divination, enchantment, conjuration,apparition,
serving
vision,dream, familiar spirits,
observingtimes, oband
seasons
flying of birds, entrails of
in the
text
before
seem
may
schemes
of idol
with
witchcraft
little difficult
to
bring
worship down
pagan
and
diabolical magic;
or
to
and
all the
a
level
some
and
the
tue,
and regularvirexact
an
justprinciples,
of truth, and of
height of morals,principles
192
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
natural
in
some
an
opening in
to
Those
but
pagans
know
that
revelation
from
by
heaven,
divine
spiration,
in-
opinion,support it by the
example of Numa
Pompilius, the founder of the
Roman
the establishing
the
rites,and to whom
ceremonies
is justly
greater part of the pagan
assigned; who, they tell us, acted upon the highest
of moralityand virtue,and even
of piety;
principles
that he went
to the utmost
even
lengththat nature
and reason
could go ; that he not onlyacknowledged
a
are
of this
mankind
owed
his homage
Power, to whom
supreme
for the good received, and who
would
not
fail,in
life to come,
agreeable
to
here
man
debt,
door
be
be
to
of the
direction
to
all
the
upon
caused to
Jove
sincere
veneration
things,as
the Author
of heaven
and
be
worshipas
nishments,
pu-
of every
natural
precept,
to
also that
and
conduct
written, as
action
owned
but
distribute rewards
to
sincere
of
earth, and
for the
Creator
of
all
the supreme
God
that he wanted
nothing to
life,and
SYSTEM
OF
their notions
yet formed
strictly
adhering
193
MAGIC.
ciples,
upon justand noble printhe natural principles
to
closely
pursuing justicein government,
religion,
in matters
of right,preservingvirtue
impartiality
in the people,and making wholesome
and honour
of
government,
the
Lycurgus
are
all occasions
upon
Lacedaemonian,
Confucius
and sundry
Chinese, Solon the wise philosopher,
the
others.
also
They
which,
far
so
filled with
But
to
name
the
us
they are
as
books
of the
Sibyls,
rules
are
for
kind,
well-governingmandue homage to the great God.
and directing
a
let us look through all this.
God, for wise
ends, did
summary
think
not
of natural
fit to
accept these
light,or
reveal
to
little emanations
himself
the
to
it
only,so
not
were
and
the dim
sufficient
God
but
of further
want
This
might
the mind
that when
confound
they had
in favour
man
done
cerning
con-
all,for
suffered
was
brightestideas of
rhapsody of complicated
horrid
which
of
all their
very observation
be expected that
advance,
now
inform
the Devil
illuminations,
the notions
crush
to
is
sufficient,
or
it should
our
of the
more
at
least it
be
to
sufficient,
politegentlemen
study of magic, as
science
an
or
s.
m.
194
rate
of them
SYSTEM
that
and
infallible,
OF
the
MAGIC.
human
therefore
in
judgment
self
is in it-
manner
some
equal
Divine
the
add
should
it the
to
revelation
of
himself, and
of
his
mind
and
himself.
in the particular
mentioned
above,
appears
ment
namely, that notwithstandingman's infallible judgThis
led him
and
that
to
there
the
was
knowledge
a
of
great first
divine
cause,
being,
infinite,
196
as
up,
? How
could he
god
of this
himself
set
how
could
world,
if he
god, and
MAGIC.
an
to
set
OF
policysuffer
be
SYSTEM
he
worshipped
himself trulythe
shippers,
enjoin to his wor-
make
did
not
least
seemingly,some
agreeableto
appearingprinciples,
It is by this that
and honour?
at
carried
the
been
forms
magic
of his art,
well
as
of
life,and
the
on
be
to
up
as
generalhe
has
I may
say, has
the art of his
magic.
Romans
The
the
were
ever
saw
it all the
love
to
heathens
their
government
had
justiceand
rewarded
virtue
in
moderation
and
honour,
did
how
:
gallantry
citizen,givetriumphs
conquered their enemies, give
courage,
that saved a
those
that
those
civilized
country,
our
they crown
to
of
appearance
honoured
and
they
most
had
able
prizesto those who excelled in the most commenddid
they honour
chastityin
things! How
ing
their vestal virgins
eloquence,learn; temperance,
in the persons of those that exand philosophy,
celled,
and
dead
Yet
their
their
statues
erect
to
their
memory
when
!
all this while
and
augurs
their
devil-worship
;
the priestsof
diviners,magicians,
was
religion
southsayers,and
of games,
horrid
the most
and
appeasing
and barbarous
gods,were
ignorance,or hellish crueltyand brutality,
could be imagined,even
sometimes
to human
the angry
piecesof
that
for
sacrifices
the
to
the wrath
and
Devil
in all those
led them
excesses
blinded
on
of their
by
such
of
performances,(in order
Heaven,) as were
unworthy
with
his nature,
as
bountiful
tion,
devo-
strong
lusions
de-
to
appease
consisten
of God, inbeneficent
SYSTEM
OF
197
MAGIC.
nitely
being, as a fountain of goodness and mercy, infiwho
compassionate to his creatures
; and
could not take pleasurein those things which
were
injuriousto mankind, in order to be reconciled to
it
them, or be pacifiedby destroyingthose whom
his gloryto save
and protect.
was
All the while that they erected templesto justice,
to
to honour, to virtue,and
peace, they studied all
possibleways, by war and blood, to amass
treasures,
and
tories
hisenlargetheir empire,until,as the Roman
confess, they left no nation unsubdued, except
such as they found
it not
in their power, or
worth
as
their
and so poor
conquer,
the attempt ;
worth
conquered,as not to be
the Indians and Ethiopians,
or
so
though rich,yet were
remote, and fenced by
cessive
unpassabledeserts,and protectedby the ex-
who
wide
heat
their
not
when
of the
assault
to
power
able to
endure
sands, or over
India, under
or
excessive
All
march
mountains
shelter
Caesar
the
Germans,
war,
except
dominion.
the
Libyan
vast
of
waters
where
them
there
under
the
sun.
and
the
the
invaded
war,
if the
advantage
the
of
reward
of
governing
only
What
disturb
the
to
do
without
were
apparent.
was
Thus
armies
through
and
in
not
was
of the
rest
treasures,
them,
Their
relieve
or
invaded
continually
the reason
and justiceof
their
it
equinox,and
the
near
that
and
the
them.
the
the
nothing to
was
climate, so
Roman
it ;
an
inoffensive
They
government,
having
no
nation, as
neither
or
were
knowledge
offered
in
of
dition
conarms
198
equal
to
SYSTEM
such
any
with
ships to
innocent
attempt,
called Caesar
dominion
of
nature
the
Devil;
the
ing
enlarg-
the nic
tyranhuman
glory,
from
raise
to
no
rible.
ter-
invade
to
glory,and
principleimbibed
hither
over
respondence
cor-
them
make
and
or
enemies,
Romans'
thirst of
Britons, but
alliances
no
any of the
the ocean,
traverse
Nothing
MAGIC.
OF
fellow-creatures.
And
what
and
thirst of
but
of
glory?
last,destroyedtwo
millions,of
killed
were
dicea
at
blood
were
forced
so
time
one
possessionof
to
ended
Whence
justwhere
all
was
government
of
up
it
They,
think
first and
five
six
or
now
Maiden, in Essex
six hundred
it with
infamy
they began.
world
had
and
years, they
and scandal,
the Devil
this
? whose
magic
spread crueltyand
indeed
tyranny in
made
the
the
fruit of
the
in blood, and
all parts, founded
dominion
world a theatre of rapineand violence.
This
cence,
of inno-
this,but from
the
Devil
gained ;
they spiltalso an
Romans
; eighty thousand
by the gallantqueen Boa-
above
abandon
he
conquest
millions,some
Camalodunum,
after
and
at
indeed
for the
inhabitants
the
of Roman
ocean
summed
be
to
ambition
of Caesar's
conquest
conquest
thus
was
reward
for whom
what, and
and
which
the
was
secret
SYSTEM
OF
extirpateda people,then
peace, and protectedthe
the
the
Romans
as
them
gave
and
remnant;
of it was,
substance
199
MAGIC.
as
to
gion,
reli-
above, crueltyand
superstition.
This
is the
methods
who,
taken
in
above,
as
of the Roman
sum
are
nations
a
government
said
word,
and
the
the
most
civilized
of
in the world
governments
the eyes
of posopen
terity,
Devil's conspiracyagainst
to
serves
betrays the
in
be
to
and of the
polity,
and
by a people
openest
possible. The
manner
artifice
which
of
instruments
the
Devil
his
and
instruments
chieflythe
priestsof the
idol temples and worship, who
by the subtletyof
their arts
of magic)
sort
(religious
art, the worst
made
the minds
such deep impressionson
of the
deluded
sort only,not
world, that not the common
the
vulgar, or as we
say the canaille,the mob
and rabble of the people,came
into it,and believed
the
lying wonders ; but the learned world, the
of the most
the poets, men
philosophers,
exquisite
politeknowledge, nay, of the
parts, and the most
noblest principles
of virtue, and who had the most
refined ideas of justice
and honour, even
these all
came
and,
I may
of
taken
were
the
with
of this black
art, believed,
the witchcraft and delusions
say, relished
magicians and
their
lying wonders
sorcerers,
;
even
and
the
were
Cato's,
200
the
the
Tully's,
SYSTEM
sayers
black
the
by
name,
nay, their
art themselves.
dealer
the
with
infernal
for he
the
art
enchanter
or
that
in
this
of the
of the Roman
even
southsayer;
south-
is
to
say,
plainEnglish,
was
worship,and, as
into their religion,
making
conjurerspriests
; though I must
pagan
Romulus,
lowed
swal-
in
deal
to
diviner
magician,a
kings stooped
the firstfather
and
himself
was
was
arts
cityof Rome,
MAGIC.
sophers,
great and the greatest heroes,philo-
scholars, it
up
OF
Numa,
or
the Devil
insist upon
himself, could
and
it,not
make
all the
priestsconjurers,
no, not to this day.
Some
have been of opinionthat Numa
Pompilius,
who
I have
said was
sincerelyinclined to religion,
it was
to be a mere
as
simply understood
homage
due
he
from
acted
further
man
from
towards
in the world
any pagan
But
they add, he was
light:
that
reason
that there
having
was
ever
than
religion,
did before
lost for
determined
a
true
want
by
God, and
the
him.
of revealed
lightof
that he
was
to
his
be
ner
worshipped,but not knowing how or in what manthat worship was
to be directed, and
not
being
able to find out
search what worship
by his utmost
would
be
acceptable,he sunk into idolatryand
polytheism,as the only pattern that was before him;
with this addition, that having thus taken
his rise
from a wrong
beginning,his devout temper hurried
him
into all the extremes
of idolatry
and paganon
ism,
until at length he came
into this very mischief
I am
ing
speaking of,I mean,
magic, sorcery, and dealwith familiar spirits,
that is,the Devil.
This
is just what
I had
said already; but it is
SYSTEM
certain,that though
201
MAGIC.
OF
and
that with
such
that
it became
there
were
their
kings and
very
themselves
it for
took
of their
; and
part of their religion
of
few of their great men,
nay, even
but what
were
magicians
emperors,
of
some
to
that order
or
fit ; until
at
led them
to
them,
the robes
of
At
Maximus, and
and
sacrificer,
to
be sacrificed
themselves,
that
of
god
sacrificer,as
to
this
but
to
to
went
little way.
Christian
lengththe
and
Jews
badge
as
priests,
they thought
length unsuiferable pride and insolence
suffer themselves
a
them,
of the
all of
if not
be called Pontifex
appeared in
sometimes
gust of inclination,
and
part of their imperialtitles,
honour,
of this
universal
an
chief
and
first
at
well
as
the world
obstinate
in spiteof
religion,
resistance, both
from
persecution
the
dumb
and
the
Devil,
not
able
to
on
carry
the cheat
from
the
preaching of
their successors,
able
not
as
and divinations,no, not
of the Christian
have
We
sacred
text
isle of
withstand
God
to
one
is Acts
Cyprus, Elymas
St.
Paul, when
Sergius Paulus
apostlesand
exercise
much
so
their
as
ries
sorce-
in the presence
ministers.
remarkable
two
;
to
the
instances
xiii. 7, when
the
he
the
sorcerer
of this in the
at
the
ventured
to
being
preached
governor,
the
but
word
of
for the
202
SYSTEM
audacious
attempt
word
was
OP
struck
of the blessed
instrument
MAGIC.
blind
the miraculous
made
being
so
apostle,
in his
confirm
the governor
completethe conversion which the
to
by
an
faith,and
conjuringwretch
he
sought to oppose ; ver. 12, The deputy, when
ivhat teas
saw
done, believed,beingastonished at the
doctrine
of the Lord.
The
instance
other
there
is
double
of the Christian
is in Acts
evidence
deed
in-
of the power
first,
doctrine
exorcists
of the
conquest
about
went
cast
to
the magicians
conjuringsand spells)
converted
themselves
were
ing,
by Paul's preachof them ; ver.
and that to a prodigiousnumber
used
curious
which
also of them
arts,
19, Many
them before
and
burned
brought their books together,
and
all men
they counted the price of them,
:
and
found itfiftythousand
piecesof silver. What
to
the black art of the Devil be come
a height must
out
at
in
devil
that
you see
carried
he
go
their
that
money
by
one
!
to
what
this
which
an
matter
were
to
as
to
such
I have
be found
a
of
sum
said,to let
and
how
and
in what
But
supportedhis interest in the world.
I
back to the beginningof things,where
had
manner
must
left
off,
204
scandalous
wickeder
in
How
of the
if I
their
they were,
augurate.
some
rather, the
profession,but
the
sacred
MAGIC.
OF
far the
of their
was
SYSTEM
maxim
same
order
priesthoodor
in the world
number, I should
this
at
not
in
hold
may
ote
time,
have
to
it examined.
And
augur'strade ;
for we
must
note, that the art magic had always
abundance
of dark
and uncouth
attending
usages
not
it,as it has to this day ; raisingthe Devil was
done with a whistle,like callinga dog ; or with a
beck
now
of the
when
the
the
knew
with
world,
The
hand,
or
call them
we
Devil
clothed
head
ceremony,
at
or
as
we
to
silently
well
very
of the
or
that
beckon
not
his affair
hold
vants
ser-
near
come
it would
least,would
to
us
be
must
with
take
not
long in
it.
rites were
some
indeed loaded with burdenpagan
ceremonies
filled
; all the Devil's worship was
with
conjuringsand m titterings,
strange gestures,
disecstacies,and I know not how many
agitations,
wild practortingsof the limbs and countenances,
tices
and frightful
noises,that filled the peoplewith
terror, and with a kind
of their gods.
of awful
horror
the
at
jesty
ma-
The
attended
with a
augur's observations were
great variety of those things,as the apparatus to
their visions,or whatever
else they were
to be called.
The
first placed himself upon
a
high tower
augur
like one
of our
observatories,and perhaps the tower
erected upon
the Mons
Palatinus
a high hill,
as
upon
in
Rome
day, or in
by him, or
hear
He
or
see
held
staff,with
and
here
he
seated
himself
in the
clearest
starlight
night,to observe what came
in his sight,
by day, or what he might
by night.
in his hand
that is,a crooked
a lituus,
which
he
motions
used
;
and
great many
he had
on
or
wild
his
tures
ges-
grave
mantle : he
SYSTEM
OF
205
MAGIC.
placed himself
face
and
he
his
at
knew
exotic
and
sentences
Being
thus
seated
out
into four
parts
such
or
and
up, or came
of the said four
rose
uttered
words, which
the Devil
and
none
himself.
and
day, then
was
east,
certain
the
quarters
if it
of but
meaning
the
barbarous
the
to
he
was
it :
mark
to
flyingby, or
quarters he
forehand
be-
first
in the
was
manner
any
fires,any
night,he
fierymeteor,
sudden
such
vapour,
any cloud
observed
in the
like
shooting
any flying or
(as the nights are full of
the
very
case
much
shall show
has
to
stood
their
with
some
convenience
of
to
them, would
this
day, as
be
I
in its place.
206
minds
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
of the
or
other, if any
some
it
gave
the
to
before
was
him
Egyptians,and Chaldeans,
much
about
the
same
time
and
that these
and
nicians,
Phoe-
that
the
Phoenicians
mus
taught it the Greeks ; their princeCadbeing an eminent southsayer: and so you see
its blessed original.
In a word, as it is a particular
with
familiarity
the Devil, and depends entirely
upon his assistance,
troducer
so
nobody can contend that he was not the first inof it
as
an
art
since, as
observed, he
to
occasion
assistance,and
As
to
the
it may
the
manner
man,
but
begin
to
find
ever
assistance,whatmight be, without his direction,
call him
to
their
consent.
other,
introducingit from one nation to anindeed be something difficult to assign
mere
; but as to the
diviningupon the
in the
flyingof birds, upon noises,and appearances
air,the chatteringof pies,the croaking of frogsand
ravens,
and
the
like, I take
much
of
that
to
be
SYSTEM
OF
207
MAGIC.
and
mere
hereafter.
But,
I
don't
down
for
now,
understand
as
Arab,
my
or
spoken,should
they pleased,by such
be
voices
and
but
should
communicate
sounds
an
himself
and
tokens,
same
same
call him
made
been
or
of the
words, which
case
nor
of the
loves
Devil
with, or
therefore
it
he
every
is the
entitle
she used
the Devil
But
no
and
doubt
makes
old
stick
at
person,
and
why
the
reason
it,is
not
the
the
ever
be
quite
designs,
be
not
mother
grandto
raise
she
had
of
magic,and
is called
he is the
as
it
immediately
magicians,and
witches, (ay, and
women
converse
them
and
and
contract
himself.
in every
black
same
bind
Satan, who
and
too,)by an immediate
young
with them
only, and between
with
his
serve
wizards, and
does
to
by his name,
only teacher
by himself;
Nor
I take
which
because
to
up
Devil
the
know
to
that
down, galley-slave
like,
would
the
and
the sound
himself
words,
watch-
his agents
of them.
have
and
they
or
power,
use
to
them
prenticeto
when
up
whomsoever
to
chained
wide
at
have
such
forms, ceremonies,
have
to
to
such
the
whoever
appearance,
This would
himself
and
call him
to
that
have
should
words
able
the
they should
such
Devil,
Albrahazen, of whom
and
tied
ever
only
not
Ali
have
the very
Satan
that
by articles,that
man
with the
downrightconverse
country
and
this
art, as we
righteously
in all countries,nor
is
208
talked
the Devil
to
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
in the
same
all
witches
the
mother
him
that
so
Latin;
and
talks
conjurerin
to
same
up in
man
High Ger-
calls him
Italian
his
casts
in the suitable
him
to
do the
to
circles,and
his
makes
magic
them
wizard
Roman
Tuscan
doctor
directs
and
tongue,
figures,
tongue called
second-sightedHighlander in Irs,
and the Lancashire
lady in English.
is Satan
So propitious,
so
civil,so well-mannered
to all his drudges and
devotees,that he, to put them
to
little trouble as possible,
to as
stoops to harken
selves
their summons,
as
they think fit to express themin their own,
or
any language. Nay, though
of their own,
form a cant
the magicians sometimes
their clients,yet their familiar
by which they amuse
with
friend takes it in good part, and
converses
High
Dutch
them
in their
the
own
way.
Indians
Even
the poor
language of the most
then
it
this makes
evident, that he
all,that he makes
converses
sonally
per-
bargains
in all
and agreements with them
always separately,
places,and in all languages; whereas, if he gave
others to
them
to
a
general commission
empower
divine,enchant, and raise the Devil, or evil spirits,
universal language.
one
they must all understand
with
The
sum
of the
author
learned
carries
them
on
his
is this
matter
says,
has
kingdom
three
in the
his
the
ways
Devil, as
by
world, and
which
by
he
which
SYSTEM
he works
all his
OF
209
MAGIC.
wonders, which
and
amuse
deceive
them.
thinks
power.
2.
fit,is
one
considerable
very
branch
of his
his
exquisiteknowledge of nature, by
which
he turns
the causes
of thingsto his own
poses,
pursuit
and often bringsto pass such events
as
with his particular
occasions.
3. By illusion and
the
fraud, imposing upon
senses, bindingand blindingthe understandingand
the eyes, both
of the minds
of
of the body and
men.
willingly-deceived
N. B. And
I may
add a fourth,which
perhaps he
not
was
acquainted with in former times ; namely,
with
by familiar agreement, compact and contract
the brightmen
of the times, who
he bringsover
to
and correspondwith him, and who he acts
converse
by, and allows them to play their game and his own
together; and this is magic.
Having then established a correspondencewith
wonder
to
not
are
if,to gratifyhis new
we
man,
them to act abundance
correspondents,he empowers
of strange and unaccountable
things in the world,
that they may
obtain a reputationof
by that means
being wiser and craftier than their neighbours,and
By
also be admired
may
and
esteemed
and
first,
quently
conse-
believed.
These
wonders
they work
by
his immediate
his power
and assistance, as
and this I call magic,and it is so
by
well
direction
as
in the
hand,
worst
sense.
over
have
occasion
To
this he
assistance
s.
m.
for
whenever
him,
to
and
his presence
said of
please. It was
demand
they
210
Hamed,
at
so
Egyptian
an
his
SYSTEM
sorcerer,
that if he
command,
the
upon
middle
of
MAGIC.
OF
ground, and
did but
circle
with
stamp
draw
many
the
on
mischief,
on
mischief,
prevent
he
as
that
called
so
to
or
vouch
the
nor
see
particular,
If the magicians in
of it.
reason
we
or
ancient
those
yet discovered.
not
of magicians
This great use which the Devil makes
and conjurers,is a certain discoverythat he is confined
by
he
can
by
not
force and
It is
could
power.
reported of a
pleased,and
him
lightningand
call for
that
Devil
the
callinghim
that
but
in
sorcerer
thunder
would
whenever
produce
to
once
up
that
Rome,
he
it for
procure
do great
a
house, and
thunder, that should burn
mischief, to gratifythe wicked
design of the
he told
him
far, at least
so
did
sorcerer
same
which
in
ways
many
do any mischief
It may
at
last
with,
miraculous
by
gratifyhis
not
that time
and
confess,that
could
show
venge
re-
that the
the
spirit
his
but
manner,
jurer,
con-
power
could
not
it.
be true, and
were
not
at
conversed
he
could
he
no,
he
no
doubt
is
so,
they fullyempowered,
that
and
at
the
gicians,
ma-
liberty.
212
flesh
SYSTEM
and
againstspirit,
of the
God
of
with
nature
in defiance
settingnature
and this by secretly
sponding
corre-
of the
some
MAGIC.
OF
worst
instructingthem, and
methods, and so making
teaching them his own
in
them
traitors to their own
kind ; drawing them
with him in ruining the souls and bodies
to engage
with these corof others, and concertingmeasures
rupted
instruments, whose
principleshe has first
debauched, that they may act and do for him, and
wretches
that
he
find
can
in his name,
all the mischief
which
for his purpose
to do himself.
not
While
and
he
is
not
art, and so
If it be
air, then
he
can
infect it
so,
as
sensitive
and
so
he
when
back
form
responds
cor-
to
Devil
we
my text.
is the prince of the
tempests in it,can
poison and
well
all creatures,
human
as
vegetable,should perishin it ; but
that
prince under
his
publicly,he
not
this is that
that the
exert
can
And
come
am
true
himself,
wonders,
contrivances, to work
impose upon mankind, and carry on all
and
is yet
curtain
it is
and
arts
he
least
the
finds
powering
punctuallywith these agents, emdirectingthem, by a great varietyof
and
amuse
at
or
seen,
most
hellish
lies behind
thus
he
limitations
than
more
no
power
agents, who
human
and
are
as
as
restrictions,
he
has
therein
and
worse
be for conflagrations,
himself, would
and
ningly,
general destruction, he wisely,or rather cunoff, and diverts them, without
puts them
to think, that he
tellingthem, or givingthem room
devils
than
modern
the
party
leaders, and
merry
work
Devil, their
they
head
furies
of
our
politicscheme-makers
would
make
in the
engineer,was
not
age,
;
your
what
world, if the
limited, and
in condition
not
doing mischief
Perhaps the
OF
SYSTEM
trust
to
they
as
213
MAGIC.
them
the
with
desire it.
of this limitation
sense
of
power
in the power
that
reason,
correspondent is one
however
studious
they are to do mischief, yet they
studied the diabolical art as they
have not so much
otherwise
have
done ; in a word, they are
would
not
they see the black
complete magicians,because
wicked
art is not
enough for them, and they cannot
obtain a power
by it to out-sin the Devil.
of
their
But
chief
back
come
the Devil
them
to
stratagem,
his
carry on
world ; and
does
for
as
not
act
to
care
well
as
obliged to work by
cunning is employed
and
kingdom
brings me
this
as
he is
not
to
Devil
Devil,
the
artists
The
itself.
art
helpfulto
certainly
very
are
the
to
in
the
why
the
government
the
to
reason
in
in person,
most
cases
Under
the
his
and
affairs,
does
By
his
he
fills the
it is
rival
not
secret
to
agents he
with
acts
finite
in-
all
in which
he
but
of these
cover
success,
or
not
for
indeed
want
with
sham
if
impudence
dethrone
correspondencewith
world
of
minion,
do-
his
Maker.
it is that
them
and
wonders,
false
grant.
No
wonder
that
willing,
upon
he
runs
set
of
then
and
he
is
so
goes, and
and
officious,
dances
ignorantmagicians;
so
ance
attend-
I say
igno-
214
only
except
rant,
they
It
is
for
act
then
place,
and
shall
in
to
he
his
the
what
come
to
in
his
that
the
what
principles
the
is
dently
evi-
them,
of
advantage
historical
world.
the
Devil
It
in
some
it
them;
account.
world.
inquire
MAGIC.
instructs
makes
which
from
proceedings
OF
apparent,
by
affairs
as
he
because
and
SYSTEM
is
magicians
carries
time
his
on
in
then,
they
manner
they
account
act
politic
the
next
perform
and
of
struments
in-
are
their
then
it,
we
merry
SYSTEM
OF
SYSTEM
OF
PART
215
MAGIC.
MAGIC.
II.
INTRODUCTION.
Of
the black
art
all
have
the
Devil
out
of his
It is
first
too
method
designsonly,and
to
Devil
act
had
found
embark
nay,
set
on
Devil
acted
propagation
foot
the flood.
with
so
thus
man
as
him
forward
it is also
now
established
forward
and
in
as
engage,
the new
by
his
of
this
own
administration
new
reasons
being for many
openly and barefacedlyin
; but
the Devil
soon
to
the
by
affairs ; it
business
as
that
first,for the
at
of his
kingdom
not
his
the world
as
correspondence,he
himself, as willingto
a
as
he
trade,
could
so
desire
eager
for
(though
do it,and to gratify
to
those vilest of his
infernal)
passions,envy, revenge, malice and strife,that the
Devil himself,as is observed
in the last chapter,is
216
forced
restrain
to
thoughts to
methods
MAGIC.
him, and
gently
act
much
so
to
divert
his
less destructive
and
and
being willing,
not
OF
less violent
some
being able, to
not
new
SYSTEM
indeed
sometimes
the
Devil
these
as
the Devil
and
the
and
this
call, and
we
speech,the
the
is
to
say,
as
with
mankind
and
great proprietyof
art.
brief definition
The
that
black
that
upon
of what
I would
have
we
it be understood
art,
in
of my discourse,is,that it is a new
general
of that correspondence
for all the branches
rest
term
which
mankind
has
does, or can
the Devil, between
maintained,
himself
carry on, between
this and the infernal world
and
or
Witchcraft.
to
be
the
same
witchcraft,but mistaken.
Necromancing.
of these, or of any of them, or of all of
The practice
them, is what we are to understand
by this general
SYSTEM
the black
term,
art
and
217
OF
MAGIC.
as
these
several
parts
are
and
perhaps
expressed after a differingmanner,
practisedin a differingform in several and remote
be necessary
to
give a
parts of the world, it may
of them
brief description
one
by one ; that so when
stood,
them
name
we
apart, I may yet be rightlyunderfor explanand may need no more
ation
digressions
of
terms
I go
as
on.
be the
to
Divining. A diviner I understand
same
as
was
ancientlycalled a southsayer; this is
if you will take its
expresslyconfirmed in Scripture,
authorityfor anything; Acts xvi. 16: A certain
damsel possessedivith a spiritof divination met usy
saying
much
which
gain by soothbrought her masters
and southsaying is the
that divination
so
:
same
thing.
1.
N.
B.
that
Observe
is here
this divination
devil
cast
called
and
him
out
he
of
her.
This
southsayingalso,as
to
are
we
understand
it,
pieces of low-prizedart,
fortunes, resolvingdifficulties,
called,telling
finding
and discoveringsecret
out
things; and perhaps all
the juggling part practisedat this time ; and that
without
Python
any correspondencewith the spirit
that Paul cast
out, or any other spiritbut that of
saying
fraud and legerdemain,which the diviningor southis only made
to.
a cover
contained
2.
lesser
all those
Observers
who, by correspondencewith
such
and
such
days
that no
so
fatality,
that day could
on
black
of
art
may
take
or
of hell, ascribe
and
influence
times
prosper
in such
events
be some,
declared
evil spirit,
an
to
have
which
business
to
judicialastrology
I take
These
of times.
and
;
as
was
this
to
particular
undertaken
part of the
carryingon
the extreme,
of things to
and
the
to
the
study
the gates
government
that influence
to
be
218
MAGIC.
or
directed
OF
SYSTEM
so
if these
could
families and
directed
were
for
be the directors
nations
and
by them,
and
or
by
there
the
seasons
in the
and
course
times
of their
the
whole
government
world, and
unconcerned
stars
of
mankind,
or
indeed
of the
them.
The stars
and
of him that made
disposition
planetsare no intelligent
beings; they have indeed
a
vegetativeor active life,but as to knowledge or
affairs,they are
acquaintance of or with human
lifeless bodies,utterly
incapableof influencing
entirely
or
directinganything,or of any motion or action,
other than by the direction of the same
and
power
providencewhich made and guidesthem in common
with
the
rest
of the world.
These
scribed
variouslydeto explain it by our
; but
call conjuring;
of art, this is what we
modern
terms
and this is certainlyperformed by the immediate
of the evil spirit,
when
the
and assistance
agency
magician using these enchantments, works by the
wonderful
aid of the Devil some
secret
thing,so as
them
think the
the beholders, and make
to surprise
with
supernaturalpower, and
operator is vested
Thus
extraordinaryman.
consequently is some
the lame
when
St. Paul healed
at Lystra,the
man
people,surprisedwith the miracle, cried out presently,
down
The gods are
to us, in the likeness
come
3.
Using enchantments.
by the ancients
are
220
SYSTEM
OF
rallypractisedby old
considered
by itself.
In
call
MAGIC.
only,is
women
pointto
is included
what
be
we
evil tongue, an
evil eye, cursing,blasting,
of hellish thingswhich
bewitching,and abundance
an
those
hurt
creatures
of those
5.
the
to
practise,
they pointtheir malice against.
This is certainly
a
piece of the
that
Charming.
black
permitted
are
art, and
consists
to
of divers
branches, such
as
settingspells,
drawing circles,within which, if the
his feet, he shall
to be operated upon
sets
person
be able
not
leave
to
from
stir
of the compass
of it without
charmer
dozings,giving
; likewise
the
out
philters,
potions,and hellish contrivances to cause
tred,
barrenness, impotence, idiotism, lunacy, love, haand
which
was
mean
the Devil
them
empower
nameless
more
nothing but
could
6.
abundance
and
wickednesses,
father of mischief
do.
to
title expresses
conversingwith a devil,who
;
it,is
the
as
an
diate
imme-
always attends
him
and go as he pleases,
at his call,to come
to
consult with, be advised and directed by, and, in a
sires.
word, to do for him whatever
he, the magician,deThus
Devil
and
we
read
that
the
text
says
enchantments,
And
who
could
but
Devil
to
at
man
king Manasseh
He
expressly,
dealt with
and
doubt
it,from
abandoned
to
his
do what
elbow, could
he did, which
heard
of, viz.,to
temple,the house
7. Wizards.
set
ivitchcraft
familiar spirit.
followed
been
carved
thing
Nothe
prevailedwith
that time
that
that had
hell,and
the
used
what
have
at
dealt with
was
had
ever
image
the
in
the
most
been
very
of God.
This
some
take
to
be
nothing but
what
they call
hath
been
consults
SYSTEM
witch
man
221
MAGIC.
OF
in the
but
practiceit
carried
that
further, namely, to be one
the Devil, to give answers
to difficult
with
reveal
questions,to
discover
and
and
conspiracies,
to
tell and
foretell the
success
and
to
Such
for
one
this
as
wizard,
of Moab
to
The
even
which
kind
is
could
dertakings
un-
being famed
by the king
our
country
own
ancient
the
to
of the Hebrews.
army
in
such
or
the undertakers.
long way
warlock,
that
one
was
for
blast
people ;
and
Baalam, who
the camp
and
word
used
curse
northern
for this
influence
was
sent
was
of such
to
give good
import of
bad speed
or
ther
any undertaking,or at least could foretell wheshould succeed
the thing inquiredabout
or
no.
to
We
have
abroad
abundance
in the
oral
of
tales
merry
tradition
of ancient
scattered
times, and
cerning
conthings called old women,
wizards : how
the kings and princes used
consult with
them
before
to
they undertook
any
great enterprise. They tell you in the north, how
old wizard
warned
an
king James IV. of Scotland,
those
among
who
killed
was
Tweed
ancient
with
his army,
of the river,and
bank
of Tweed
water
defeat
and
and
overthrow
relate the
who, though
a
a
real and
of
same
so
she
into
and
8.
did
them
pass the
the northern
to
should
he
not
on
encamp
that if the
lose
both
his army
accordinglyhappened. They
old mother
Shipton in England,
fables
many
known
prophetess,but
but
attack
to
English ground,
on
Field,
Flodden
at
person,
warlock
foretell
and
or
made
are
was
not
wizard
of
her,
witch
and
it is
was
or
tain
cer-
cardinal
to
last of these
is
necromancer,
word
222
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
containingindeed
very ancient,and
in its full perfection
; this being one
the
wizard, foretold
people came
that
the
Devil
business
is
up by
for them
properlybe
that is
to
said
appear
took a fee
be
to
of, and
that he
could
person,
whoever
be
had
person
and have
a
mind
art
like
his
at
to
bring
their
do
this indeed
might
black
summons
own
and
of the
if
but
art,
down
that
he
fore
be-
was
ever
come
the
his originals,
to
work, and
to
talk with
at
any
class,
to
business
to
was
go
teacher
them
carry
himself; and
the
to
or
say, would
his art to
not
say,
to
order
to
black
who, not
but who, when
predicted,
him, would
to
the
Devil
and
the
raise the
acquainted, and
to
man
agree
in
the
matter
leave
among
themselves.
In
word, the
It is
have
besides
used
to
true
necromancer
these
blackest
great many
that of
raise
other
things in
brokering for
storms,
of the
black
their
the Devil
whirlwinds, and
art
men
practice,
they were
hurricanes,
for
fair weather
in
of
floods,and
and
SYSTEM
cattle in
protectingtheir
for
223
MAGIC.
OF
lightning
thunder.
To
them
sum
all,the diviner
up
the
judicialastrologerand
and
and
southsayer,
conjurer,the
and
with
and
the
enchanter
wizard, the
mancer
necro-
spiritall
familiar
gether
to-
put
practisedin
and
in the
this
he
great
under
of those
wind
second-sightmen
in Norway,
merchants
can
and
agree upon
: also in
northern
who
calms,
said
be
as
the
you
occasions
your
world, he
foul
and
is said
quire
re-
other
Lapland,Muscovy, Siberia,and
parts of
the
to
cularly
parti-
as
Scotland
the
as
price,and
in
our
storms
little outliers
some
not
may
denominations
come
weather,
observation, on
of,which
use
any
has
in the
sculkingoperators
makes
of
by
his dominions
methods, and govern
differing
by a
and
more
arbitrarymethod, not prescribed
open
and
limited
We
have
able
to
come
of
how
the Devil
Devil
some
managing them,
world
he knew
ever
too, than
instead
of inquiring at the
to
school
he made
mend
them
to
for
Almighty
the
it
in
as
had
more
know,
and
new
and
the
more
Devil's
consulted
In
oracle,
must
Alphonsus
of
rest
before.
the Devil
I think
;
here.
and
learningfrom him,
act
in magic
practitioners
deal with
the
does
he
as
new
way,
said, If God
when
craft
some
teach
ways
word,
and
also
sublime
accurate
the
and
art
ourselves,who
among
exalted
are
to
to
even
of Castile
with
showed
him
him
so
224
have
how
to
not
have
SYSTEM
marshalled
lost
the
MAGIC.
OF
better, and
his army
he
day as
did
perhaps
least
they
at
them
to
new
give him
upon
for his present and
future
conduct, that
would
take
rebel
and
heaven
against
shall
be
the
on
carry
better
success
with
he
so
hr
whenever
again
to
sure
measures
pleases,
(at
war
than
may
least
fensivel
de-
he
ever
did
before.
have
We
also
modern
some
hellish
of
sects
nity
divi-
self;
formerly known, no, not to the Devil himwhich
black
in a
to partake of the
art
seem
contained
and
which, though not
peculiar manner,
under
of the
eight heads
already mentioned,
any
be incorporated among
to
yet the professors claim
Devil's
the
be justly esteemed
graduates, and may
that they
of the society of deceivers
members
; and
in a more
have
art
practised the black
exquisite
not
than
method
and
whom,
obtain
that
any
of their art
freedom
importance as
description in
the
red
certain
Devil
cowl, and
have
the
the
to
in
their
to
monks
order.
vizor
may
such
sense,
and
of
the
shall
find
who
deal
with
the
the
red
I
therefore
the
and
Loudon,
maid
we
of
in
of
of
whom
hat, the
say,
of
be, agents
and
all intents
friends
our
whom,
among
still may
practitioners
be
Jetzer,
men
and
the
ever
art
sanctified
tonsure
and,
effectually,
father
black
many
abstracted
most
for
too
vacancy
calendar, among
the
been,
denied
as
letter
under
if I
management,
of
article
of
thinking in an
this, I may
give you a very profitable
the process
of this history.
and
legend
and
them
of
remains
There
before
went
ever
many
hell in
cannot
black
be
art,
as
as
fully
purposes,
the
of
or
patrons
Kent
of
all which
SYSTEM
OF
CHAP.
Of
modern
The
and
from
I.
ancient
and
art
225
MAGIC.
magic having by
time
been
them
to
handed
the
long
down
Romans,
to
we
now
in
its
succession
the
cannot
of
Grecians,
but
knowledge
ac-
that
proving
a
they went
great way to the imit, for they mingled the black art so
entirelyamong their religious
worship that it is not
between
to this day possible
to distinguish
the rites
and ceremonies
of their gods,and the enchantments
and charms, conjurations
and divinations,
immediately
directed by the Devil.
I have
mentioned
something of this already in
their
augurs,
and
the
several
institutions
Nuraa
of Romulus,
M.
226
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
that
sets
the bread
out
tradesman
takes
The
Greeks
Persians
the
were
the
than
who
Romans,
the
world,
of their
all
of
superstitious
most
Chaldeans, from
and
he
nose,
of his mouth.
in
devil-worshippers
the
his master's
under
up
than
worse
the
whom
they borrowed
idolatry;and far worse
afterwards
were
their
essentials
image and idol worship were
the Romans
first rein all their temples,which
at
jected
Numa
disdain ; even
with
Pompilius,the
of all the Romans,
and
devout
most
superstitious
of the most
learned
of the
despisedit ; and many
diculous
authors exclaim
Roman
againstit as absurd and riinto it afterwards
they came
; however,
scholars
also.
Greeks, I
the
say, from
their
particularlove
the first that worshipped the
to
were
superstition,
images of their gods : thus you read of the Ephedown
sians having the image of Jupiterwhich
came
heaven
from
they had particular
; in like manner
images in every temple, and temples almost in
corner
being the fittest people to be
; and
every
and
thus imposed upon
who
deluded, the priests,
vented
were
equally subtle there as in other places,in(or the Devil directed them to)that grossest
of all cheats, the oracles of their gods, to whose
in the
temples they constantlyrepairedfor answers
But
difficult and
most
took
it from
These
for here
for
ever
met
cases
and
the
Romans
Devil's
piece,
master-
them.
oracles
in
doubtful
so
the
priestsand
the
notorious
putting
with
indeed
were
himself
that
manner,
public cheat
the like
success
the
juggled
vance
contri-
no
upon
Devil
gether
to-
the
world
assisting
228
thousand
SYSTEM
Persians, the
flower
and
thousand
fifty
and
Thessalians, auxiliaries
Xerxes.
of
no
Greeks
than
more
Xerxes'
of
army
Macedonians
Thebans,
Athenians
The
MAGIC.
OF
with
confederates
or
Lacedemonians
and
fortythousand
sisted
con-
Grecians,
but
old
pendence
they any defor their valour
or
discipline,
excursions, plundering,and the
unexperienced people;
them
on
only
for
making
had
nor
like.
Greeks
The
Delphos, to
had
know
sent
the
to
the oracle
inquireof
of the war,
success
and
at
were
the
they should
certainlyhave
victory,provided they fought the battle upon
Athenian
ground, or in the plains of Ceres and
their prayers
such
and
to
Proserpina,and made
such gods,demi-gods and nymphs ; (excellentconjuring
and magic to patch up religion
with !)
answered,
This
that
of the oracle
answer
was
apparent cheat,
an
for
near
their camp,
and
sacred
those
to
places
spoken of upon
land belonged to
to
and
nymphs
Cithaeron
mount
citizens
the
of
dedicated
some
demi-gods
but
then
Plataea, and
the
not
the
taeans,
to
show
army, bestowed
dedicated
and
space
to
likewise
cause
their
the
encourage
those temples
goodwill,and
all the
lands
which
and
the
for
large
Athenians,
ground.
so
SYSTEM
229
MAGIC.
OF
head
would
of the troops ; nor
strike a stroke, till they were
Persian
the
foremost
clouds, and
a
sat
slain
upon
the
that
The
it
ground, and
in
charged
in
flew
arrows
; but
the
omens.
horsemen
the
stir,or
was
all
would
not
one,
stir
foot.
But
as
soon
tokens
of
in the
success
notice
and
entrails of the
gave
the
that the
that he found
acclamations, and
such
received
excellent
the army
battle : upon
their
up
upon
the
charge of
order, and
them
pouring
upon
expecting to bear all down
Persians were
repulsed,and
came
Mardonius
with
above
three
those
with
with
raise
to
which
feet,with
the Barbarians
such
crifices
sa-
the superstition
beasts, which
fortunate,and signals
signalof
suddenly rise
soldiers
in
had
shout, and
the
Pausanias
as
happilyended,
were
fortunate
troops,
were
many
the soldiers
ended, and
advanced, the
army
upon
the
sjgnalsof
priestsgave
the Athenians
daunted
un-
enemy
their multitudes,
before
thousand
men
this ! what
magic was
stition,
supersacrifices
without
would
ground ! The
have gone on, though the armies
had
engaged ; or
if not, why were
to the
they not brought sooner
more
place,and how in a few moments
might the
whole
in pieceswithout
been
have
ance,
resistcut
army
for want
of a timely sacriof the ceremony
fice
! But such is the power
of superstition,
and to
such
a
degree of possessionor infatuation had the
of his instruments
the magicians,
Devil, by the means
brought mankind.
This
I take
to
be the
meridian
of the Devil's
in-
230
SYSTEM
the
enough, but
Grecians
famed
not
so
were
MAGIC.
magic
diabolical
Romans
and
nation
at
was
its
superstitious
were
grosslygiven
wise
for wisdom
OF
up
yet the
and
the Athenians
were
philosophy;
and
flourished among
them
art
to a degree
beyond all the rest of the world. Nay, they despised
the wisdom
of all the world in comparison of their
own
tion,
; yet swallowed
up with the magic of superstithey were, in short,bewitched
by a religious
into superstition
to an
excess
equal
sorcery, and run
knowledge
for
science
to
madness
The
the
nay,
Numa
distraction.
Romans,
heels
leaders
and
as
I said
above, followed
them
at
stood
and
out
one
hundred
and
seventy years
from
OF
231
MAGIC.
nay,
house
the
SYSTEM
learned
beatified
Lactantius
says,
the
rabble
senate-
rest,
of
as
gods
men.
beauty
language, as
of
strength of
argument,
well
when
lence
excel-
as
he
stood
whence,
now,
but
superstition,
from
Devil, carried
among
black
on
call
all this
came
the
men
of
ignorance and
early delusions
by the help
of
the
of this
Devil.
These
enthusiasm, enthusiasm
things introduced
and then witchcraft and magic
brought up idolatry,
fit
to a meanness
brought down the minds of men
to be deluded
by them.
It may
be improper to observe
not
here, that the
black art, as thus explained,
be less needful in
may
those days,when
the deluded
world was
more
easy
and
to be
than
when
cheated,
imposed upon
now,
the world seem
their eyes open, and require
to have
artifice to impose upon them
with.
more
In
men
the
Grecian
untaught, and
and
Roman
without
assistance
of divine
illuminations,were
easilyimposed upon, given
and
believe
lies ; they
to
strong delusions,
bigotedby
the
of
up
to
were
and
native superstitions,
priests,
by their own
and were
easilydeluded to worship any
as
above, unknown
gods,everybody's gods, and even
gods. Happy ignorance! compared to our age, who
232
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
arrived
are
knowledge and sense
from the slaveryand bondage
to a degree of liberty,
themselves
ing
of all religion
wise, in hav; that esteem
found out a new
happinessfor mankind, freeing
chains
of doctrine
him
the
and
from
principle,
triumphing in a state of complete atheism and irreligion,and instead of worshipping many gods, save
the trouble of idolatry,
and worship no
themselves
god at all.
their
by
It
pains, he
has
bestowed
in
; nay,
able
was
himself, an
it seemed
and
world
it
and
agents,
bring
to
some
that
this
he
to
never
by all his
pass, no, not
he had
pains and expense
to
the contrary, it
on
of
magic,
opinion it seems
my
into his
came
nagement
ma-
to the Devil
by an unforeseen, and, even
unexpected turn of his affairs : for first
to be a new
discoveryin its very nature,
had
Satan
what
Devil
the
cost
of
whatever
but
at ;
deal
bring
to
agents, and
been
employed
great
it has
confessed
be
must
pass
of
excess
of years ; and
these matters
I do
are
notion
no
of for many
find the most
not
invention
new
the
Devil
whether
or
learned
in
it,as whether
yet about
agreed
thousands
as
it
of the
favour
the
is
case
the person
it for him.
scheme
to
Indeed
think
it
Satan's
so
though
be
the
was
head,
as
do
the Devil
latter
go
the
that it
cunning
gross would
he
it is true
he would
as
down
had
he
suggest
mankind
that
to
nage
ma-
say I
entered
into
never
is,to imagine
the world
thing
any-
that
in the
to
have
justiceto
with
himself
to
I must
whom
there
had
he
was
gotten himself
never
no
offered
God
to
to
be
adored
the
all ;
at
SYSTEM
to
Being existing,
no
supreme
of the world
homage
233
MAGIC.
OF
due,
was
its
to
as
whom
creator
and
preserver.
The Devil knew
they were
infused
with
life,and
but
the
with
the
in
the
;
and
earlyprinciples,
he knew
could
that
extinguished
the work
was
his
with
twisted
fire kindled
be
not
life ; that it
same
man,
that it was
whence
of
ture
na-
and, as he
obliterated,
reason,
devils
But
nor
ages found
turn'd the Devil
This
like
attainment
may
called
well be
indeed
but
kind
on
in.
invention
new
it is
run
up,
but
has
and
and
general infatuation,
in its
very
magic
founded
free, and
denied
sin,
to
ways
stock
by
God
sea
mankind
gained upon
new
is indeed
late South
our
deified,
being of
the
men
Till wiser
And
have
themselves
spirits
of
thing
No-
abstract.
thinking,rightlycalled
schemes
of the
refined
most
this :
could
such a system
act
as
infidelity,
upon
there be to work
of
what
magic must
up the mind
of receivingsuch a principle,
to a possibility
man
without
gives
the
to
than
blow
The
secret
racks
trepidation
And
while
he
be
must
work, and
art,
soul, what
God!
what
to
shock
the
it
reasoning
powers
It
No
astonishment.
more
the
to, that
magic
says
most
should
Thou
God, replies,
No
exquisitepiece
most
in itself
refined
and
the soul,
be
must
out
most
superiorin
more
superlativecraft
raze
the
of
of hell
fool !
magical
exquisite
wickedness
ever
impressionsof
arrived
a
God
234
the soul of
from
SYSTEM
which
the
that created
of power
the soul againstthe terrors
as
the
of his
of God,
representations
and of reason
had printed
nature
the
even
of
power
him
all the
out
lightof
first riveted
they were
hand
where
man,
by
Maker, and
MAGIC.
OF
magic
loftytheme
and
upon,
it is also
it,so
reach
cannot
am
it flows.
to
charge
Devil
I find
do
nor
Devil's
Satan
story,
confess, I cannot
with it,for I would
any
in all the
or
in the world
find
in my
heart
slander
not
the
it in all the
footstepsof
of his
accounts
I leave it therefore
management
the learned
to
to
nature
raise
;
deal
our
into
the
and
to
that it
sense,
if possible,
to find
curiosity,
acknowledge myself to have
in the
of labour
considerable
taken
lightinto
been
the
cannot
its
out
lost
have
search, nor
hitherto
I have
any
common
able
all the
practicein
others.
nal
origigreat
thods
me-
give'me
to
loath,
inquireabout it,
matter.
am
but
Besides,
I
I
am
am
ploding
ex-
very
persuasionthat
was
from
the
the heart
beyond him,
of
nature
to
How
it is
man,
arrived
height beyond
of
man
became
that
by
the
his
original
own
provement
im-
receptiveof
wicked-
236
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
the
least
to
be,
it
as
wickedness, it must
of magic in it,as magic is now
essence
considered
at
and
therefore
when
it in the
I mention
title of this
insult of
of
by
what
wonder
secret
nature
it is
brought
men
say they have souls,that have a
sal
capacityof reasoningand judging,and whose univer-
about
that
in
who
can
tell ?
Here
springs,able,when
to
the whole
set
movement;
must
be
some
wheels
and
here
must
be
some
se-
external,
had
no
hand
not
see
237
MAGIC.
wheels
and
springs;be
it internal,
me,
is
in the
not
plot,that
he
in
done
have
or
only I think, as
to
OF
turningthose
hand
cret
SYSTEM
how
shall,at
least
till I have
not
made
further
inquiry.
lookinginto
In
of parts, and
who
this
which
absurdity,
men
many
in other things,
absurdities
scorn
so
but observe
how
into, I cannot
pleasedto come
and tricks trulymaarts
gical,
busy they are ; how many
do they find out, to reason
themselves
into the
belief of that horrid
! What
fuges
subterinconsistency
do they flyto, what
weak
as
they
arguments,
how do they cleave and cling
; and
are, do they use
that can
about them, loadingevery word
be offered
cavils,and with the
againstthem with innumerable
most
apparent sophistry!
are
One
sort
The
another.
his
will have
scepticforms
divests
him
God
of
one
kind,
one
of
of
God
in
the notion
of all his
governing power,
of
holiness
and
and
for which he
justice,
him justly
is worthy to be adored, and which
make
the object of our
homage, and of our affection too.
him of the very constituting
The deist strips
part
of the Deity,and brings him down
level with
to
a
our
reasoning; divestinghim of all governing,protecting
and preservingprovidence,and particularly
of all resentment
againstthe vilest offences; robbing
him of the power
of rewards
and punishments,and
that they
making him so good, so kind and gracious,
do not leave him room
allow him any
to be just,or
let the cases
be what
resentment,
they will.
The
to
less
to
reason
himself
all; and
to
into their
common
not
able indeed
sense,
much
audaciously
opinions,
238
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
also, and
sense
; for
magic puts an end to all this difficulty
by consultingthe dark oracle,and entering a little
of the sacred science,as theywickedly
into the secrets
transformed
tell you it is,they come
into a new
out
kind of species,
they tell you that they are arrived
to a complete knowledge of the eternal mysteries;
is nothing but the sum
that God
of human
desires,
carried up into the
the ecstacy of an exalted spirit,
regionsof eternal calm and quiet,where the soul is
This they resolve by
in raptures of joy and love.
the lightof the refined sublime judgment to be the
Amor
perfectionof happiness,and that is God.
Deus
est Jupitercjuodcunque cupis.
They tell you, further,to descend to the personality
of a God, is talking
wildlyand unmethodically,
Now
and what
is inconsistent
rather
quality,
by words, any
than
nature
being,that
than
more
with
it
the
that God
by
inconceivable
an
is
be described
cannot
be limited
can
is
soul receives
an
space
spirit
lating
assimi-
tion
by the contemplalightand knowledge, even
of it,by the rays of a communicable
effulgence
;
it
that
continues
been
once
illuminated,
so
having
after.
enjoying a full lustre of eminent gloryfor ever
This unintelligible
stuff is all magic to me, and I
believe we
trulysay it is so to us all ; it is some
may
of the
cant
of the
profession
; and
makes
cause
to
to
the
boast
if this be
terms
of
art
in that
discoverythat magic
mind, the magicians will have small
it
of their improvement ; I presume
trade, the
darker
room
the
than
for
it finds it.
atheism,
or
deism,
239
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
all
necromancy
When
human
Would
reason's
Expect
By the
to
and
the Devil
lightwith
revelation
have
join,
made
Almighty being
same
lightby which we know
Creating by created would explain,
And
known
our
own
demonstration
of first powers
obtain ;
does the wild philosophyconfess,
How
Its weakness,
How
\\ hen
do
ienorance, and
the naturalists
and
gravelythey present
emptiness
So
the
So's dream,
sacred
scheme
240
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
If of
What
proofs,what
What
difficulties,
ere
they can submit,
reasoning scruplesraise,what turns
What
demonstrations
To
As
if religion,
all
to
they require!
from
of wit,
the mind !
confln'd,
sense
Should
And
In vain
their
The
wildest notions
Reason
and nature
blindlyentertain ;
struggle: but all in vain.
milk they swallow
down,
Take
deadly poisonous
ask no reasoningquestionswhen
crime by lump, howe'er
absurd
And
wed
And
they
and
sin.
gross,
wholesale-men,
and
th'
only trade by
piece.
The
ties,
then into these absurdibringing mankind
I say, is the height of magic ; it is making
atheistic notions, and
them
capable of entertaining
consistent
inon
pretence of reasoning,to receive principles
with reason
because
things divine
; and
in some
are
they run
particulars
incomprehensible,
into notions neither comprehensibleor rational.
This is infinitely
and
beyond all the enthusiasm
religiousfrenzy in the world ; it is brought about
a mere
by a possession,
rapture of the imagination,
which, in
of nature,
word, forms
of
mind
new
scheme
notions
in the
and
OF
SYSTEM
241
MAGIC.
they may
ignorance,
own
be easy.
supernatural
light,and by the study
of sacred science,(that is to say of magic,)a few of
the more
have attained
enlightenedpart of mankind
of things,and that view or knowledge
to a clearer view
is communicated
to the souls of those few, by
That
if
sublime
that the
and
that
by
influence
rest
yet it is
of the world
mankind
remain
not
so
understand
blind
in the
main,
nothing of it,
and
ignorant,for
study of a true
merely of application
to, and
knowledge.
These
the thingswhich they tell us of themselves,
are
and which they talk in a kind of cant, particular
themselves
sort
to their own
as
; representing
of angelicpeople,that live above the rest of
a kind
the world, and that act in a higher sphere,are
dowed
enwith superiorlight,
that live beyond the ordinary
of their fellow creatures.
What
rate
reality
there is in these things,
what attainments
they have,
and how
they have exercised them, we shall discover
when
look a little into the rest of
more
we
plainly,
it ; when
what
see
we
angelicthingsthey do, and
in what
manner
they exercise their extraordinary
faculties ; whether
they appear to be illuminations
want
from
heaven,
of the
from
the
or
delusions
realms
regionsof
of
of hell
or
light,
darkness
whether
mists
in
and
word,
tions
emana-
vapours
whether
from
the good
they are revelations and inspiration
cery,
Spiritabove, or enthusiasms, witchcraft,and sorprompted and assisted by the Devil.
How
how
low-prizedare all their undertakings,
and contemptible the methods
mean
they take to
these noble and superior faculties ! How
do
exert
they practiseupon mankind
by conjurations,
spells
and enchantments, by the most
and scandalous
pitiful
delusions, pretending to divine and superior
knowledge ! One part of their performancescons.
M.
242
sists in
fraud
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
falsehood, another
pretences ; and the last,and
real
and
part, in
mere
another
in the
as
necromancy
part in
ignorant
say, the only
dealingwith
most
I may
and
familiar
spirits.
In
their operations,were
their
acquirements
the
their power
from
Heaven, were
divine, was
extraordinaryaccomplishmentswhich they boast of,
truly,and as they say seraphic and heavenly, it
would
nal
appear in this,that like their heavenly origiin doing good ; they
be exerted
they would
would
in acts of charity,
be shown
to
of beneficence
to
mankind, moving the world
reform, and in a
and to every
word, in bringinga glory to religion,
laudable
the contrary, we
on
thing; whereas
see,
the magicians of the latter ages of the world
are,
and always have been, employed in the extreme
of
wickedness, in the blackest crimes, in protecting
devilish pracand encouraging the worst
and most
tices
in the world, prompting confederated
mischiefs,
joining in with murder, treason, assassination,and
all manner
of wicked
things.
Thus they tell us of the magiciansamong
the Germans,
who
fomented
called
that several
and
about them,
spells
so
that
them
of the German
to
no
sword
would
but
that
they were
of them
officers had
render
cut
them
them,
deluded
were
found
no
by
charms
invulnerable,
bullets wound
the
among
magicians,
the slain
244
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
CHAP.
The
his black
with
that
changed :
scene
magicians
the Devil
as
without
art
to
seem
II.
the
it
carry,
acted
first
at
magicians, so
the
without
the
on
now
Devil.
I have
Hitherto
transactions
all the
but
made
the aggressor
in
himself and
mankind,
between
must
we
now
the Devil
the
turn
tables
for whether
it
and to his
that, rindingthings go on currently,
mind, he only sits still and looks on, like an engineer
who
formed
has, with infinite art and great fatigue,
machine, then sets it at work, and seeing it
a new
be
his
head, does
him
drive
can
lets it go round
of itself ; or
of man,
corrupt, and prompt
nature
with
down
foul
thingsthe Devil
faster
on
reallyrun
;
this
as
to
the
Devil
divinityhave
leave it to time and experienceto explain.
That thus it is,the fact is plain; if the black
or
diabolic
art
was
it
let it be whose
to
first a machine
at
will,it works
the Devil's
of the
Devil, or
of itself,
it performs
now
satisfaction
or
he has little to do
the wheels
go round.
Nay, we may say, the scholars teach the master,
the
the magician seems
to guide,nay, to command
but
to
sit stilland
all
put into
could
than
ther
whe-
Devil, whose
to
art
see
it is that
the lines in my
The
obsequiousDevil
The
mill
turns
the mill.
round
he
and
professes,
ing
accord-
title,
attends
the
the sorcerer's
horse
who
spell;
first turns
round
SYSTEM
It is worth
is that
turn
245
MAGIC.
remarkable
observinghere, how
to be given to
seems
machines.
infernal
these
OF
At
the
the
working
Devil
first the
of
had
obligedto act
his acquaintto make
with great craft and subtlety
ance
them, as I have observed at large; after
among
to such
a degree,that he
this, he got the ascendant
(as the Devil, you know, is apt to encroach where
for it)set himself up for a guide,then
he finds room
first followed
then
a
as
a
a
god : was
governor,
director or adviser ; next
obeyed and submitted to
then (forhe
commander
and
a
; and
as
governor
never
rests)worshipped as a god, which, no doubt,
be his highest,
must
his first,
and of necessity
was
mankind,
with
difficulty
some
and
aim
But
ambition.
by
now,
to
seems
was
have
know
we
not
fate, mankind
what
in form, and
humbly expected, as in
upon
instead of being paw-wawed,
his first appearances,
waited
great assemblies
and
an
of
audience
instead
less
and
him, he
call,and
woman's
of
and
being
ceremonies
comes
the most
upon
counsellor
or
used
to
obtain
old
every
occasion ;
trifling
at
now
adviser,much
an
errand
he is a mere
now
boy, runs
governor,
like a horse,
work
goes, will do any drudgery,
dens,
dog, dig ditches, carry burbuild churches, or
anything the priestsand
Newmarket
do ; witness
the
conjurers bid him
heath, Stonehenge, Crowland
abbey, and a thousand
cause
more
things,which, to be sure, the Devil did, beelse they could be done.
how
don't know
we
The magicianswere
formerlythe Devil's servants,
but now
they are his masters, and that to such a
degree,that it is but drawing a circle,castinga few
the
muttering a little Arabic, and up comes
figures,
at a tavern, with
a
Devil, as readilyas the drawer
D'ye call,sir ? or like a Scotch caude, with What's
fetch
your
and
carry
honour's
like
as
the learned
in
246
the
say, he
art
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
must
he
come,
can't
to
e'en
may
he
for him
and
wish
can
In
useless.
of occasion
manner
as
him
vote
the
desire
bishops,we
as
ire
them
of
And
word, there is
mankind
it : then
doors.
help
no
forward
nay,
faster than the
;
some
Devil
sin
tell us
we
cunning men
can
keep pace with us : as witness the late witty
who
blest her
and moderately wicked
lady
that the Devil never
stars
tempted her to anything,
,
well
better, for she knew
sin without
him, and that it would
himself
understood
he
enough how
be losinghis
to
Likewise
time
her.
to
much-honoured
our
values
who
sir H
talk
to
this
himself
upon
is able
accomplishment, that he
gentleman ; nay, he merits
much
lar
particu-
sin like
to
Satan, in
from
he speaks the
be believed when
that, if he may
of himself, he is also able to teach him (the
worst
Devil)
he is.
than
refinedlywicked
certainlygives the Devil very
him ; and though I don't hear
about
school to the
to
gentleman is yet come
be
to
sir H
This
little trouble
that the old
baronet,
yet
more
the
as
don't
baronet
to
come
learn
to teach
him, so he (the Devil) need not come
well accomplishedin
as
him, for that he is certainly
of
the horrid
art
live
The
age we
in that which
or
no
not
is
is yet
the Devil
as
by
in black
in,fruitful
way
him.
make
can
of eminence
we
undetermined, ) affords
I dare
many,
wickedness
; it
us
bright,examples of naming
new
thing to hear the right honourable
to
though his lordshipis known
say
no
lord
arts, (whether
call black art
my
be
no
necromancer
neither,
rate
himself
mechanic,
poor-headed rabble,
them, who
dare
be
devils,but
impudence enough,
trulyflagrant. It is indeed
have
but
a
above
he
as
modern
low,
justly calls
understand
don't
not
the
it ;
genius to be
accomplish-
SYSTEM
and
ment,
to
great
able
him
that
And
and
practice,
though the
perhaps have
may
crime, insomuch
and
art
acquirement,and
own
an
of
lord.
mentioned
exalt his
to
accumulated
for
sin like
to
just now
man
reason
additions
requiressome
be
247
MAGIC.
OF
to
that he would
should
boast
of
take
it
pretend to prompt
who
perhaps Satan,
understands
than to disturb
manners
good breeding,has had more
his lordshipthat way,
seeing him go on so
happilywithout him ; yet it may be acknowledged
the watchful
times
seraph does find a little business someof his lordship's
some
imitators,being
among
at some
happy pains to form them, as the moderns
them as finished devils of quality
express it,and make
his lordship; so that we
as
may be satisfied there is
we
shall
not
among
great fear
no
infernals,no,
out
is
abominables,
and
himself
allows
of human
of rank.
men
the
Devil, growing so
world, and men
growing,
in the
proficients
in proportionhumble
said, such
as
succession
Wonder
much
want
to
be
science
as
to
the obedient
of
his
it must
his game
heard
of a
I have
and
he had
come
when
made
he
him
but
called,that is
to
the
made
that
mind
him
to
or
then
he
should
try whether
no
and
most
grateful,
very unnot, where
besides
that, he
cunning
ever
say, that whensuch circles,and
name,
times
some-
was
comes
be
push
to
would
allowed, if he should
be
He
duct,
con-
servant
diligentdevil imaginable.
the
for
the
be
Devil
making
sure
to
would
this
called him
appear, had
be honest
by
a
to
experiment,per-
248
formed
all his
the
however
to
he had
MAGIC.
call
no
self,
them, by him-
pleasedwith.
the
little game
with the Devil
again,and when he came, the
the business ; he told him
was
came
mightily
might make
thought he
and
was
necromancer
this he
After
for it ;
of occasion
manner
tittle,which
OF
exercises,as I may
when
and
SYSTEM
he
so
calls him
him
asked
spirit
he
had
up
what
business,
no
and to be better
only called him for his company,
acquainted. Very well, says Satan, or Beelzebub,
will call
who
or
you
that he knew
what
patient devil
showed
no
sport, making
had
me,
him
called
it
you
well, and
after
some
Devil
so
often
and
the
so
pany
up for the sake of his compleased,
at all dissays the Devil, not
it ; then go along with
to hear
enough
of my
the trouble
to
so
come
givingme
with that the conjurer felt himself lifted
the ground, which
made
air a little from
out
horribly.
know
with
Devil
shall have
without
I don't
the
seems
him
Very well,
I am
glad
and
; but
fool of the
called
and
was
remember
business, but
no
name
of resentment,
long,till,at last,the
he
I don't
left him
foolish
what
for
answered
manner
conversation
The
his
him,
what
argument
and
company,
far : and
up
in the
him
entreaties
cry
he
so
as
Devil any
to move
more.
If I should
a
of
our
the
nobody
ever
enough
to
banter
the Devil
characters
too
the Devil
may
home
near
wonder
took
but
spark
far off of
not
perhaps
indeed
who
man,
lived
would
Temples, you
of this bold
name
he
that
249
MAGIC.
OF
tell you
conjurer,and
of
my
SYSTEM
at
have
to
must
the
wit
bring
not
besides, who
one
knows
with discoveringhis
charge me
and
I say no
secrets
so
betraying conversation?
at the
me
: if anybody finds
more
out, and guesses
man
by the story, I shall be only sorry for the person,
for the picture.
not
As I was
musing of these things the other day,
stories of this sort
and having a great many
merry
in my budget, was
fit to be
consideringwhich was
into my thoughts,how,
told, and which not, it came
time since from Daventry towards
travellingsome
but
Leicester, I
met
the road
on
with
countryman,
of
whom,
the
but
he
I would
and
over-ride
not
him, he would
show
me
so
ing
suit-
the way.
I
was
horse,
be
to
man
but
when
him
to
an
hands, and
so
had
sometimes
than
get into
which
he, the
into
or
he
hole
or
matter
discourse
as
and
not
very
poor
perceived the
follows
you
ill
sir ?
minded
been
have
or
shunned.
with
Countryman. Why,
two
other
some
have
and
would
man
ditch
might
I, what's the
short
but
I still
on
his eyes,
that if his horse had
little,
post,
service,and
together;
and never
pensive and sad, spoke little,
I asked him some
questionwhich obliged
answer
sighed and lifted up his
; often
went
we
his, for he
to
pace
my
his offered
glad of
very
run
three
his way
more
cious
saga-
against a
times
he did
250
"Why,you
Author.
or
horse's
your
else you
or
C.
of
So
don't
;
you
lead
may
me
somebody
want
you
your feet,
ampton,
Northto
mind
to
seem
lead you
to
ditch.
I go,
for your
C. A
horse
by
stable
horse!
for my
mean
so, indeed
guide to
if you
can't
me
As
what, in
not
what
I'll
guide
And
then
in his
stand
tears
! what
ditch, I
becomes
stable
enough
A.
some
said
thoughtI
in
before, I care
but, however, master,
what
this time.
?
suppose
A. Yes, I
way.
C.
or
me.
roads
me
MAGIC.
OF
will be in
not
care
becomes
A.
feet
I think
but
too,
SYSTEM
then
of
well
you
then
sigh, and
eyes.)
? what
will you
do with
yourselfthen ?
C. Nay, I don't know,
I ; hang myself, I
not
think, I don't know anything I can do better.
A. Prythee,friend,what's the matter
? is it such
tell it ? I hope you have not
a secret
you dare not
committed
C.
murder.
No,
murder
no
murder;
robbery ;
nor
have
'tis
committed
such
no
neither
matter
great
neither.
A.
No
great matter,
and
yet talk
of
hanging
yourself!
C.
It is
it would
A.
great
matter
me
Ay,
to
me,
though, it may
be,
nothing in
Well, friend,
let
you.
C.
be
ask you
what
more
you or fifty
fool if I tell you.
it is ;
may
perhaps I
ask
me
may
but
cret,
se-
help
I
am
252
A.
Do
many
C.
I
Be
No,
no,
and
must
A.
MAGIC.
OF
contented, if you
honest
an
SYSTEM
is forced
man
that won't
will find it
do
can't
help it,as
do.
to
contented
I can't be
out.
discover
it
to
you, or
about it ; d'ye think you
you'rehanged ?
C.
No
A.
Well,
C.
Did
for
shall know
the
secret
not
get leave
A.
if you
what
but
did ?
for
heaven,
that, especially
upon
and
part with
would
not
who
to
you
but the
foot you
the
speak of, I
mean
he
if he
you,
have
Well,
the
for
as
would
C.
I could
Who
murder
when
of it.
doubt
come
murder
being hanged
had
once
it
depend
Devil,
upon
it may
fast
you
so
much.
too
be, would
tell
me
'tis.
A.
And
C.
Why
them
way
A.
I would
for I
You
be
of the
man
C.
am
are
content
you
be the better
get him
that
to
would
do
as
well
plague
another
of the whore
you.
too
you
have
should
put
in, master.
A.
I wonder
indeed
you
han't
are
you
murder
madman,
I should
your wife.
she's afraid
C. Ay master,
has been too cunning for me,
A.
of my clutches.
She's in the rightof it :
C.
Ay,
got
been
revenged of
: why
spirit
furious
already,consideringyour
and
and
come
did ?
if he
resolved
that cuckolds
And
that
would
and
little,
would
her
what
be
afraid
o' that
you
too
for she is
run
should,
but
she
for
it,
out
but
can
me
you
too.
blame
her ?
A.
Robbed
have
been
forced
fool
her,
think
she
must
if she
and
stayed ;
not
expect ?
you
murdered
you
I will find them
Well,
C.
could
she would
go
was
away
could
empty,
could
fly,you
to
what
have
to
253
MAGIC.
OF
! ay,
have
you
would
if you
why
SYSTEM
out, if
they
above
are
ground.
If you
A.
can,
but
mean;
you
they
are
pray
gone
together?
C.
the rogue
is,which
of.
to be informed
A.
which
And
Devil
to
was
A.
do
Why,
or
who
thingsI
content
to
want
the
to
go
else could
one
any
think
you
be
main
know
but
tell
went.
if the
Devil
did
know,
tell you ?
not, master?
he would
that
C.
Why
Why
A.
than
whores
and
C.
that
Nay,
;
think
you
theirs ? do you
cuckolds
there
do
friend
that's
the
A.
C.
and
if he
What
Why
Devil
the
think
are
he
is
I shall be
Devil
more
your
how
cares
many
indeed, I did
true
however,
but
going, whether
no
would
where
care
I should
of the
one
he
sure
I didn't
me,
is
you
?
discover
If I
C.
that, then
if I knew
Nay,
not
informed
knows
think
where
anything
of
am
of it
or
does
then, what
if he
I believe
then
does
1 shall
get it
out
of him.
What
little money
for this work, and
I
will do it.
will have it out, if money
What
do
A.
are
mean,
countryman,
you
you
reallygoing to the Devil?
have
borrowed
254
C.
SYSTEM
OF
tell you
Why to
cunning man,
the
master, hard
told will discover it all
am
A.
Well,
C.
Yes
else he
MAGIC.
truth, I
going to
by Northampton, that
to
could
do
never
such
What
C.
Why
he
cast
are,
helps them
to
A.
And
C.
To
he
tell
A.
show
be
sure
the
me
A.
And
he
well
A.
you,
him
cunning
Well
that
in my
deals
if I desire
myself.
should
not
you
show
you
are
man's
face,
?
then
you
to
put
cheat
don't
me
dream
you,
upon
pretending
of the
if you chance
to
will go and
murder
so
cuckold
a
you
cheat ; he no
man,
?
more
dream
of
will
him
I tell you
your
deals with the
do.
then, I'll go
in
will
sleep.
you
is
man
C.
olded
cuck-
know,
you
you ne'er the wiser.
making
than
has
of his fault.
face
man,
Devil
why
times
often-
they say he
looking-glass.
master
him, where
another
does
his fault
be
you
honest
an
where
folks
tell who
can
as
and
that's the man,
C. Well, but he will make
see
do ?
them, and
master
face in
if he
what
show
and
or
that's all
to be
sure,
your
money
of.
I tell thee countryman,
'tis all
are
only rogues and jugglers,they
man's
'Twill
and
he
goods again.
can,
A.
Devil,
get their
they
nothing of the matter.
Why that can't be,
C.
the
take
He'll
know
with
robs
he
sure
thing as
one
you can
cheat
a
and
be
the Devil?
to
tell who
you think
don't you ?
you,
going
figure,tell
so
strange things.
A.
can
me.
do
but
am
magic, and
it,and
I shall
to
Oundle, there's
him
and
Devil
man
for
talk with
me
him
A.
And
C.
I shall believe
it
believe
will you be
I shall know
him
? how
C.
own
my
Devil
the
it,shan't I ?
see
eyes ?
when
you
'tisthe Devil
sure
by
his cloven
see
foot,shan't I,
master
I believe
A.
your life?
C. No,
not
why
heard
a
the Devil
see
of
great many
strange thing,master?
I do
believe
you
that
magician
hardly by
such
know,
not
the
but
countryman,
Devil
occasions
extraordinary
three-half-penny
conjurer,nor
your
business
C.
can
be called up upon
may
in
don't
What,
A.
ever
of it.
word
C.
did you
is that such
'Tis such
A.
I, but I have
not
that have;
one
when
know
you
you
sure
I won't
255
MAGIC.
it,do
believe
you
OF
SYSTEM
as
but
upon
is.
yours
won't
circle and
can't
Lord's
A.
round
turn
five times
help appearing,no
will
Why,
he
if
come
we
say
master
Ay, certainly,
; why,
that, d'ye?
A. Nay, I don't say I doubt it ;
try it yourself.
No, I
heard
an
Devil
that
A.
such
C.
dare
old
way
at
woman
occasion
Ay,
tried
never
I wonder
not
we
said the
our
prayers
C.
C.
if
backward.
prayer
backward
than
more
it,the Devil
in
it,that's
Daventry
you should
to talk with
talk with
don't
but
did you
true
used
;
to
but
doubt
ever
I have
raise
the
often.
very
want
you
to
not
you
have
him.
talk with
him
try it,when
by myself neither.
but
256
A.
Why
SYSTEM
? you
not
MAGIC.
OF
well
know
enough
what
to
say
him.
to
C.
that's
Ay,
him
manage
their trade
But
A.
Devil
What
they
are
d'ye mean,
and
him
to
to
'tis
us.
strangers.
no
? I
master
how
charges, and
the
you
you
know
used
are
him
save
and
don't
between
it would
fancy the
C.
deal
to
do
they
as
but
true,
never
him
saw
in
life.
my
he
say
ha'nt
Well, if you
A.
has
Why
so, master?
A.
You
would
of
do,
if he
C.
have
for
been
not
Why,
work
with
mad,
be
must
of
hanging yourself,
as
murder, so familiarly
you
at
half
am
do ? I
me
talk
never
being hanged
had
I dare
in yours.
been
C.
and
in his company,
been
sir
revenged
you.
would
what
you
'em.
on
I told
Ay,
which
waits
destroy us,
C.
I
me,
either
know
not
am
the
sure
in that
tell
that
does
well think
very
Why,
C.
No,
man.
another
runs
who
doest
not
friend, thou
is working in thee, and when
horrid
all such
about
to
thee, honest
thoughts
and
self-murder, revenge,
be from
the Devil.
others, must
C. Well, master, let's talk no
A.
can
those
way
will you
has made
not
to
the
at
hast
had
mischief
more
of
that, my
inquireof
the Devil
to
present.
reallygo
you
thou
as
doing
about
head
all he
things,master, not I;
Devil has had nothing to do with
or
anything else.
the Devil
when
;
may
understand
I don't
but
A.
we
and
him.
from
come
devour,
to
to
cuckold
Devil, I only go
?
to
the
cunning
SYSTEM
Yes, and
A.
he
and
Well
A.
And
conjurerat Oundle,
Devil, it
raise the
can
C.
far
so
you
hinder
to
as
C.
Nay,
do
can
that's
he
too
much
By
this time
little of
but
not
I'llgo
him.
to
this
we
side
what
you
I
the
town
the
not
was
it,
you
he
hill,I offered
story, but
was
Cross, a
seeing the
go on faster,seeing
but he bespoke me
Northampton
to
and
before me
the way was
:
keep him company
; for,master,
lie in the
e'en
upon
Queen's
to
come
were
I knew
to
him
so
was
from
town
say,
your wife's
rather make
I bade
positive,
experiment; but depend
won't betray the secret
to
true
resolved
am
I found
When
you
seems.
befriend
would
the
to
257
MAGIC.
OF
he, if you
says
tell
and
come
night,I'll certainly
cunning man
says to me.
unwillingto hear the result of
curious to hear what
particularly
all
the
the
in with me
; but when
gone
door, he bade me good bye for the
cunning
town,
he
man,
and
said,lived
he would
two
talk with
we
the
to
came
him, and
of the
out
to
come
me
night.
at
I
but
went
into my
heard
no
there
all that
of my
news
s.
m.
The
made
intended, and
day
and
stayed there
poor
evening.
which
indisposed,
I
and
of my
more
all that
than
inn
night,
cuckold
next
the man
countrymorning I was
me
indeed
was
obliged to
nighttoo, but
countryman,
all
which
made
stay
still I had
me
no
little
258
but
chagreen ;
to
comes
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
last he
at
but
me,
OF
tillthe
not
back
came
again, and
day
next
eleven
about
o'clock.
Then
I
I had
as
been
waitingbefore
little angrily;
you
O
I, what's
says
now,
dodge
about
so
with
matter
you
that
the strangest
the
very patiently,
What's
siness
the bu-
me
in, and
come
things
I
then, says I, and sit down;
thought you had been lost, or had forgot your
in, and we
promise. So he came
begun another
short discourse,as follows :
Well,
C.
in
come
I have
master,
had
hard
night'swork
on't.
What
A.
have
mean
of
Why
first,
master,
I went
you
work,
night's
where
been
you
C.
do
to
my
cunning
man,
which
it seems
he takes
shilling,
will speak a word.
A.
Ay, ay, they are in the right,'tis the only
for.
thing I can call them cunning men
C. Why
are
they cunning in that ?
A. Because
they know if they did not take the
wards,
beforehand, nobody would give it them aftermoney
because
they can tell nothing,nor say anything
and
him
gave
before he
the purpose.
Well, I gave him
to
C.
half
so
be
I told him
but
crown,
he
condescended
A.
That
had,
all do.
so
the
in
shilling
; he
I
was
charityto
and
poor man,
take a shilling.
a
there was
say, he saw
he took what
he could get
is
But
to
come,
what
did
he
demanded
no
do for
and
more
so
it,what
to
they
did
he tell thee ?
C.
A.
Examine
C.
Why
he examined
she carried
you
me
very
about what
how
long
with
her, what
my
I assure
strictly,
you.
wife had
been
o'clock she
gone,
went
what
at, what
260
I think
you are
I trembled
like
SYSTEM
cunning
as
an
MAGIC.
OF
he
as
was
so
frighted
leaf,master.
aspen
the
to
see
Why, didn't you say you wanted
Devil, to tell you all ?
C. Ay, that's true, master, but I was
deadlyfraid
for all that, especially
when
I thought he was
justa
coming.
A.
A.
C.
Came
on
cheat
mere
all come
that
why,
master,
the man's
he
had
got my
money,
something,though
and
you
over
and
ugly
has
all his
and
go home
did not I say the
C.
mind
had,
knew
or
he
have
A.
No,
no,
t'other
hand
I have
if
all, master,
;
rogue,
you'llhave
tience
patold
I
you
he
and
so
master.
beforehand,
money
ha' had a farthing
never
; and
he
enough.
he
they
pay when
but go on, what did he say ?
takes me
a judge, he
as
by the
knew
hand, felt my
thee ?
my
should
that well
to
same
I'lltell it you
; he's a rogue
would
pleasedye : I reallyfancy
good honest advice, and bid
thy business, and be easy ;
not
given thee
has
thee
have
made
trouble
his
I find he
man
have
not
story.
A.
he,
he had
when
and
easy,
turns
he
nothing
was
yourselfabout it ?
C. Hang him, rogue
the
rogue,
and when
me.
quiet and
be
least
nothing,at
me
signified
anything to
home
of it ?
came
it !
all,he told
to
A.
go
then, what
folks
never
calculated
the
Hark
times
in
thee, friend,says
and
the
seasons,
I
in a direct opposition,
brought your names
done everythingto satisfy
be done,
you that can
SYSTEM
and
all my numbers
of your case
sum
the
OF
and
passionatefellow,
side
and
crosses
your
he
and
run
whore,
cuckold
A.
C.
his
me
A.
and
agree,
this is
ful,
poor, honest, fretstands
here
one
on
a
his damned
me
t'other
scolded
side
one
figuresagain ;
and
he
side, says
figures,
she
here
and
has
at
angered
to
come
of you.
And
did the
he
is.
why, I
Ay, and
of it
to
me
and
now
tell you
mercifully,
un-
she
call her
you
who has made
a
man
He
cunning
man
! he
is
head
block-
knew
he
her,
you
for fear
away
and
is
then
as
that
showed
Yes, master,
rogue
are
circles,on
wife
poor
showed
you, and
and you
is
he
then
and
accounts
you
261
MAGIC.
your
discourse.
C.
you,
full of your
then?
advice
can't
But
fell to
gathered as much
help it ; you are
go
on, what
did he
fore
betoo
say
preaching,and givingme
quiet,and
been
wife
will
thee
you
story.
own
Go
have
any
and
and
Why, then, he
C.
and
I tell you
fool.
hurt
she'll
and
then
come
friend, says
poor woman
and white
is
here
no
your
he, thou
whore, I
and
then
art
the
wrong,
the
show
it you in black
pointedto his cursed
can
he
very
in
in
honest
thy head
woman,
because
thou
she
262
is gone;
and be
SYSTEM
I tell thee
And
C.
Yes,
art
cuckold, go home
no
stuff; what
him
thou
MAGIC.
quiet.
A.
such
OF
I be in such
should
more
passionwith
for else ?
A.
Upon
or
man
an
his
counsel
thy
case
to
amuse
you,
that's
C.
him
thy
Ay,
be
another
since
to
say
he
advantage
and
man,
thee
I tell thee
follow
to
that
said
it all
done
was
all you
course
dis-
whole
thy
have
might
it is no
ay, master,
cunning and as wise
of
account
guess
for I have
been
there
that, and
ning
cun-
have
to
said,
case.
very
as
to
wise
advise
figuresand circles
but 'tis plain from
his
be
it; he
discovered
without
tell
and
tittle,
he's
I would
for I do
nothing
I think
and
man,
he
believe
conscience
o' my
honest
but
that I have
no,
thee
make
may
word, friend,whether
my
at
have
for
matter
as
he
that, let
better
advice
it, and
Oundle, master, since
with
met
cunning
man
indeed.
C.
reallybeen
consultingwith
indeed.
C.
there
would
have
basket
too
no,
or
of
am
I don't know
for I have
what
good
been
whether
frightedout
hat had
been
if my
on,
lifted it off,though I had had
let
me
vice
ad-
have
you
sure
applesupon
Come,
had
Truly master,
it you
wits.
A.
I have
I believe
A.
met
you
then ?
Devil
the
have
Why,
A.
my
hear
can
tell
of my
my hair
a
good
head.
it
however,
as
well
as
you
can.
C.
Why
wthin
('tis
I came
master, when
mile of Oundle
two
to
the man's
house,
think, or there-
about,)it
almost
was
I knocked
worse.
at
old
black, frightful
A.
And
C.
Yes,
very
the
soon
A.
good
and
he
you
thought you
not
you
did
came
bade
down
wished
; but
I did
that
comforted
books, and a
says he, let me
upon
pen and
into
come
the
like
the
me
servant,
bring in
little ; then
table
ink, and
candle, and
it, and
before
every
blue as
snuff
go
but
him
in
had
were
was
in;
come
burnt
young
another, and
him
thought
me
candle
spoke
if he
I trembled
Very well, so
again,that
in
it,and
the
he
which
it.
Indeed,
and
bade
at
company,
C.
in
the
been
him
large room,
candle
I
it had
I asked
when
into
me
frightedat
Devil, for
the
smiled, and
he
tall,
not?
was
not
and
of me, for
I looked
as
inch
it
be
to
it the
for him.
I asked
you sure
I think he was
carried
begun
thought
are
dim-burning
one
man.
before
to me
civilly
cunning man,
he
so
sight,for
263
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
Come
paper.
sat
little table
great
was
he
many
friend,
know
foot.
better
Well, he
pretend to ?
C. I replied,Sir, I was
dealt in secret
things,that
call cunning
and those we
I
am
very
again;
but
sorry
he
and
so
stopped me,
told
was
you
understood
men
made
and
;
as
if I
could
that
one
the black
art,
mistaken,
am
if I would
said,Look
he
you,
go away
friend,
am
none
of those
what
264
higher sphere,I
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
mysteriesof an invisible
the world
of spirits
unem-
deal
in the
with
world, and converse
bodied, who are beneficent and kind to
spiritsembodied, and not only converse
below, but are helpfuland serviceable
occasions.
can't
too,
C.
indeed,
No
I
case,
for I found
thought
he
he
A.
But
C.
No, he
money,
You
may
that
box
be
to
pulled out
offer him
the
low-prized.
very
money,
he
did
not
I suppose
?
do these things for
I believed
he
did
but
he
said,
put what
stood
and
better uses,
to
charitably,
would
do yourself; so I put the
had
which
my
money,
ordinary fellow, and so I
the
found
tell him
me
pocket, and
my
an
not
said
he
as
he bade
went
not
was
took
he
words,
that purpose.
for your
hand
beforemoney
ask
in
and
would
hard
all
on
us
to
more
when
but
crowns,
to
us
did ?
haud
put my
half
two
he
t'other
as
deal
are
with
all his
remember
but he said
master,
A.
Well, did not
us, who
slit like
A.
C.
Then
he
bade
he, I perceiveyou
your mind
soul have
been
be, than
you
money
into his
box,
tradesman's
looked
man
till.
great indeed.
tell him
me
are
it may
of
my
a
case
troubled
for, says
ance,
counten-
is
you
Well, I
A.
assure
you
he
spoke
in
state, with
Yes, and
yet he
began
like
told him
A.
to
at
my case
That is to say,
of your
cuckolded
OF
SYSTEM
wife, and
find
to
Yes,
I did
so
he
but
thingsbetter, and
and
that he
too
me
of
t'other had
as
so
it
had
expected presently
was.
brought
he
stand
under-
to
me
in earnest,
He
examined
was
cheated.
be
that
man
you
I found
to
not
was
the
out
C.
265
MAGIC.
abundance
me
questions.
And, I doubt
A.
not, gatheredyour
the weak
inconsistent
part of it from
gave
C.
him
account
you
of it.
don't
in every
case
know
all his
asking me
that
after he
but
he
questions,
took
had
his pen
done
and
ink
down
a
thingsupon his
too, and wrote
great many
lines with a short brass rule and a
paper, and made
pencil,and
then
several
drew
took
out
figuresand
pair of
and
compasses,
but I understood
marks,
which
name,
in great
down
I am
master,
Then
he asked
I told him
of letters
he
before
as
read
can
before.
too, which
that down
in the
name
set
;
such
saw
wife's Christian
my
distinctly
my Christian
and he set it
though
as
never
Abigail,and
was
kind
same
such
that
sure
me
Edward,
was
but
letters,
them
then
he
asked
my
when
so
talked
asked
he had
to
his hand
go
my
to
frightedto
you
be left
rose
speak
to
you
I told
an
and
away,
upon
come
me
done
together above
offered
be
conjure out
not
Yes, he had
I'll
he did
and
if you
hear
any
noise
Don't
you,
nor
don't you
266
SYSTEM
OP
MAGIC.
So he took up one
of the
stir,but sit still here.
into another room
candles, and went
by a little door
like a closet-door,and when
he shut the door after
of one
broad square
him, I perceiveda littlewindow
of
glassonly,that
was
I warrant
C.
Yes,
he had
Well,
But
noise
but
hear
to
was
you
I did
not,
except
of
drawing
being nothing but
disturb
noises,was
some
that
once
chair
what
I heard
the
upon
floor,
ordinary,did
was
Well, how
long did
C.
About
an
well
sat
half
down
not
not
be in
am
ordered
stay ?
in
came
asked
before.
as
he
hour, and
pleased,and
consultingon
threateningto
how
me
Well,
and
again,looking
did, and
he, I have
says
been
I find
things not so
you as I expected; perhaps you may
ill a case
as
you imagine ; however, I
tell you, that some
to
days after your
so
case,
your
house
to
a
near
return, your wife shall come
and
send
know
if you will receive
her
to
kindly; if the person she sends is a woman,
may
sends
me.
A.
very
then
he
to
I should
charged me
like the
which
which
room
not
C.
the
A.
you
into
into.
gone
A.
looked
conclude
a
your
then
man,
wife has
she
abused
you ;
is innocent, and
you,
again
you
but if she
you
are
mistaken.
A.
This
C.
I did not
well
see
Tell
me
was
further
are
too, he
you ?
won't be
like
assure
you.
it,however, and
be mistaken.
up
pointblank,
that
any
I to
he
ifs
might
ands.
or
him,
I can't
turns
No,
you
and
again,You
not
at
seeingme
not
are
all, said
see
I ;
sult
con-
begin to get
afraid,says he,
Well,
nor
you
?
nothingfrightful
268
SYSTEM
OF
door
to
MAGIC.
where
in
came
but
at
earnest
C.
had
room
Ay,
so
was
it
but
worse
was
long together,but the great elbowchair,which the old gentleman sat in at the little
table justby me,
began to stir of itself ; at which
the old gentleman,knowing I should be afraid,came
to
stood
not
and
me
well, you
chair
other
the
don't you
said, Sit still,
shall have
kick
with
harm
no
his
which
at
foot,and
stir,all will be
said,Go,
he gave his
with some
went
the
it.
see
C.
As
the
to
soon
the
door
they
all
of their
was
where
room,
'em, were,
sure
should
dragged
the
other
two
that
at
end
gone in
chairs ; for I
were
of the
a
room
moment,
am
sure
Think
I
be
! nay,
was
I did
not
three, I know
chairs
did
the
they all
;
at
last
think
you
dead,
was
to
and
dead, with the fright,
carried
Then
away,
chair
and
it was,
I say, that
have lifted off my hat, if it had been
it would.
moment.
moved
or
be
chair
the other
down, and
sat
saw
call
to
like from
go
of the
end
what
not
the
as
expected I
all,the next
my
on,
hair would
I
am
sure
SYSTEM
OF
A.
269
MAGIC.
all gone
they were
suppose ?
the truth, master,
you
came
not
come
yourselfagain,I
to
C.
tell you
To
am
myself yet.
to
But
A.
let
ou,
go
how
know
me
Why, after a
again,called his man
little while
then
at
C.
him
sat
and
me,
asked
I
though
had
with
A.
old
But
had
any
this
what
from
there
the
point out
rest
things
before
This
is
odd
an
out
can
and
nothing.
he
story
rest
you
does
man
any
for,
reason
till
that if I could
real
was
would
if I
been
this
guilt,
vour
endea-
could
not, I
informed
wrong
might
why,
make
myself
is
man
only a
what
to
do
Is this
your
dwell
cerned
con-
myself,and
and
but
family,and
my
were
more
was
for
about
say
agents
was
not
till,
by the signals
wait
might judge
as
spondence
corre-
thing
appeared noby the aspects
that
than
and
wife
my
he
make
where
to
think
to
ale would
invisible
me
matter
his
assured
was
home
go
given me,
I heard
knows
used
that there
concerned
way
that I should
easy.
A.
fright
whatever
and
the
me
well, that he
about
of
the
been
else did
in their answers,
but
had
told
he
Why,
should
refused,
man,
what
But
you.
business ?
favourable
he
believe
never
might have,
hurt
which
have
but
was
he
your
C.
drink, which
e'en
might
you
necromancer
have
to
the
in
came
I let it alone.
it,so
of
the
a-dry indeed.
dry ; but as I
me
man
and
rights,
to
table, spoke cheerfully
if I would
me
was
made
drink
down
old
my
the chairs
set
to
it ended.
that
is
to
necromancer!
say, he
pray,
270
C.
I
SYSTEM
the
Nay,
master,
directed
to
was
again,if
has
me
no
wrong.
find it
can't
missing it ;
for
hanged
be
done
house, but
betrayhim
t won't
MAGIC.
man
the
to
was
OF
neither,let him
ever,
how-
be what
he
will.
Well
A.
but
it
he
does
yet, because
your wife is
should be so.
seems
whore
C.
I don't
A.
But, you
not
;
what
care
fullysatisfied
not
you are
confirm
she
I could
is,so
find it
but
out.
Northampton,
home,
I
to
verilybelieve
have
a
been
dog, and
from
from
C.
to
see
you
and
used
don't
submit
you
be
worse,
go
quiet.
you
naked, defenceless
poor,
wolf.
give
all in it ; but
have me
you would
go home
wife ! no, I'll hang myself first.
sheep would
and
submit
wife ; though if
your
wife, as I doubt you have, I
say
to
wronged your
faction
no
reason
why you should not make a wife satisfor the injurydone her character, as well as
would
able to cudgel you into
that was
to a man
mend
But
This
of the
it
live
may
promise, master,
your'seither.
story is
man,
all,but
not
who
a
his wife
magic, or
practicein the
told
was
base
;
but
your
wife's husband,
probabilitymend
your
comfortablyagaintogether.
I can't
advices, or
woman
husband, have
with
at
man
have
you,
nothing at
have
it.
by
I would
And
my
A.
you
honest
Oundle, would
advised
frightedher
you, as
a lion or
the
at
so.
man
there's
cruel
think
first
the
as
the Devil
nor
reason
any
you
neither
see,
so
to
much
take
to
any
give an
of their
account
of the
craft which
world.
Nor
is it
is
a
at
this time
in
singularexample,
SYSTEM
for
OF
have
people
more
many
pretendersto the sacred
we
who
do
yet
such
to
get
not
for petty
two
or
crown
sciences,
who
us,
among
are
uses,
mean
271
MAGIC.
as
discoveries,and
set
is indeed
they call cunning men
; which
up for what
the lowest step of this kind that a spirit
sible
of the inviworld could well be supposed to take.
It is true, it is
this thing we
call
to
called
be
them,
we
him,
do
to
make
the
reach,
nor
the
we
have
to
do
of
not, generally
in his power
better
and
augurs
southsayers,they
whose
any
latter
the
one's else
end
of
ceremonies
Martius, the
hovered
round
and
the
him
round
This
small
was
taken
whether
:
but
the
as
or
strange
in
not
my
for
of
concourse
into the
place,
time, flying
then flyingtowards
oratory, it settled
the
statue
of
or
omen
presage
of good or
evil
augurs
vast
some
emperor
in the air,and
temple
little pinnacle,just over
a
and
eagle came
an
is
did
example;
life of Augustus Caesar,
pus
performing in the Cam-
to
were
emperor
over
power,
determine:
the
that
particularly
which
the Devil
things formerly; by
while
would
deny.
For
in
and
come,
that the
but
can,
that which
indeed
can
not
wonderful
pretend to do
reallyhas no power
foretelling
thingsto
speaking,grant
he
know
we
was
upon
Agrippa.
to
hard
the
to
peror,
em-
mine
deterdeter-
272
mined
it
be
to
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
that it betokened
evil,and
in a short time.
emperor
Another
accident
happened
the
death
of the
next
day,
very
of lightningbroke
the statue
of
upon
the senate-house, and
struck
out
over
viz.,a flash
the
emperor
letter C, from
the
the word
the
upon
augurs
hundred
days ;
being struck
the
out, and
and
emperor,
and
Capua,
he
was
then
be reckoned
he
the
Devil
the
study of
has
then
or
lightning
knowledge
no
the intellectual
sacred
causinghimself to be carried to
expired ninety-ninedays after
thunderbolt
of the
that he should
Tiberius
Beneventum,
sulting
they again conthe ordinary observations
Now
be
The
statue.
the
among
trurian
of the
the
would
die within a
emperor
letter C
signifiedby the numeral
declared
as
the
of
Nola
or
world
of
those
augurs
who
ancient
magic, were
intellectual beings,and had
kind
those
from
a differing
near
If then
futurity,but
world,
rhoea,
diar-
the stroke
above.
as
far
as
that
rits,
spitend
con-
acted
the foot
upon
illuminated
from
those
with
converse
which
we
of
spirits
call devils
or
diabolical.
Now,
as
it is hard
otherwise
to
distinguishthese
of the
by the events
intelligencethey bring, so
first of
all,the distinction
be
and
allowed
consequences
I think
that
between
if,
good
evil
than
tions
illumina-
unembodied
the contrary,
; on
spirits
correspondencehas a general tendency to
the
crime,
mischief, to encourage
to
general,to discouragevirtue
in
273
MAGIC.
other
angelsor
where
OF
SYSTEM
to
religion,
sult
in-
the tenor
and
word, where
bent of the illumination is to do evil,or to direct to
in
Heaven, and
doing it,there
the
to
or
we
the Devil
without
may,
injuryto
sons,
per-
him,
or
by
particular
property to be propagatingevil,and that
he is apparently
known
to bate mankind, and abhor,
of the eternal
and malign the holy nature
envy,
Being.
It may
the
be a very just distinction between
blessed eternal Being, and the cursed, exiled,condemned
speciesof evil angels; in a word, between
God
and
the
thus
of good.
perfection
of corruption.
Devil is the extreme
of purityand holiness.
the perfection
Devil a compositionof the utmost
impurity.
God
is the
The
God
The
From
these
two
contraries
derive
all the
tive
execuno
more
evil
an
can
God
can
annihilate
can
cease
is
no
to
more
be
himself,and
be, because
eternal,and
the
exists
author
cease
to
of
evil,than
be
and
well
he
he
not
can-
eternity
as
from
himself.
If then
tions
intelligence
given,or the illuminareceived by the art which
these men
pretend
of
to, is found to have these essential qualifications
goodness; viz., beneficent to mankind, directing
to the preserving
men
virtue,honour, property and
s.
M.
the
274
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
to
and
the malice
counteract
of hell,
rage
else.
not
is
then
themselves, but
testified
not
in the
so
virtue
the
by
of the
test
and
just productionswhich
with
converse
us, unless
before
case
deceiver
us
not
be amused
ven,
hea-
disguiseof
in the robes
of
an
angel of light.
If there
art, and
shall we
by
us
back
may
for it,that nothing of this kind is
least if it is found
at
or
by
diviners
the augurs
and
heathens
; for we
to
honest
more
answer
among
there
to
referred
the
among
the
find
be
must
gloriousthings attained
such
are
in
most
alseen
theory,and
attainment
nature
it is yet
know
where
be
blended
allowed
to
be
with
the
wicked
that we
professors,
either in being or in
time, whose practice
its
find one,
Christian
to
whole
story, in the
can
so
corruption of
part, by the
scarce
sacred,whatever
can
be said of
the science.
famed
It is true, there was
a
magician in Kent,
I shall speak at
who
pretended to this,and of whom
large in the
wholly upon
next
the
276
I
SYSTEM
here
must
enter
OF
caution
but
vulgar mistake,which
understanding the world
with
that
and
MAGIC.
againsta weak,
reproach of human
too
the
to
has
been
much
very
possessed
difficult
unaccountable
liable
himself,when
not
been
amazed
be
to
he acted
and
seen,
world
innocent
treated
thus
such
The
amazed, the
thoughts were
were
astonished; and
with
wonder
at
another
the like
and
as
and
time
but
Saviour
our
devils,what
weak
more
even
wonders
out
cast
said
the
admiring and
text
says they
they were filled
the self-wise
heads,
the
and
men
exquisitemanner,
most
are
me
lawful
any
commendable,
have
of the
and
studied, in the
sciences
are
which
arrived
be
knowledge beyond others, may
of magic, and
of the diabolic magic
I have been speaking of.
degree
which
and
who
of
to
pected
sus-
too,
SYSTEM
I will
venture
not
diabolic
noble
the
black
or
scandalous
That
one
may
deny
magic may be a
begin where the
but
world,
the
between
converse
which
spiritsembodied,
there
lawful
found,
be
to
way
form
sublime
time, I will
be
can
and
not
simple
trology.
judicialas-
most
to
found, if such
be
can
to
say such
at
be
can
them,
between
intelligence
heavenly attainment;
venture
to
found
inhabitants
the
must
same
intelligence
an
thingspresent,
or
grant, it
must
so
or
it does
or
be
can
as
in
informed
not
seem
appear,
what
be any
visible
of those incan
to
spirits,
to
an
visible
audible
and
of
intelligence
thingsto come, to be
by them, or to any
probable; if at any
receive
to
spontaneous
on
of
world, and
directions
advised, counselled
purpose
they do
out
of the world
in this
appearance
vocal conversation,
time
horrid
and
venture
settled method
such
of
motions
formed.
will I
Nor
an
witchcraft,that
other ends, this I will not
handle
world
corrupt
juggle, the
be allowed
must
invisible
that
the
between
cheats, called
all
of
magic as
practiceas
includingthe
of
worst
of
than
more
of astronomy,
heavenly bodies, and
and
an
art, any
study
that
imposition,
study
part of its
unlawful
the
science, and
lawful
the
speaking,between
bounds, critically
the
state
to
277
MAGIC.
OF
which
and
occasion
yet I do
not
arbitrary,how,
they think
fit ;
but
as
to
our
278
raised
of Endor
spectre
sham
or
in the
Samuel
of the
room
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
without
true
matter.
To
from
no
art
in the
consistence
to
of
nature
invisible and
be an
may
which
of spirits
cannot
we
there
Providence
by
their
done
own
and
way,
we
state
that
verse
imperceptiblecon-
describe, and
which
for ends
I believe is
fullyunderstand,
future
do
we
pointed
apnot
it is then
possible
; but
know
nothing of the
manner.
There
the
to
he
said of
call up
can
science, take
sacred
or
to
cause
upon
appear
the utmost
him
to
say
of those
one
and most
guardian angels; no, not by
attained to ; so that all
ever
exquisiteart that was
that part of callingup good spiritsor
guardian
to be fictitious
angelsto a visible appearance, seems
and groundless. As to callingup evil angels or
that is to say, devils,as it is to be done
evil spirits,
by the assistance of the Devil, and that he has
given his assistance to the doing it,and therefore
do it,I make
no
can
question; and therefore when
the magicians do at any time bring up appearances
and frightful
by their art, I shall always
apparitions
suppose
raised
up
at
have
it
by
be
to
Devil, that is
the
of the
consent
their call,who
leave
can
too, nor
his consent
to
he had
call him
he
be
but
Devil
he
say, the
the Devil
up
must
or
come
should
volunteer
disturbed
bargains with
Devil
coming
before consented
for he
called
to
those
without
wicked
people
they
this
that
such
use
is
he
shall
and
witchcraft,
and
distinguish
between
this
they
as
obsequiously
such
is
them
magic
if
they
magic
can.
whenever
call
to
is
witchcraft
between
agree
attend
methods
this
and
witchcraft,
279
MAGIC.
OF
conditions
such
upon
them,
SYSTEM
him
this
:
let
and
magic
any
is
one
280
OF
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
III.
CHAP.
magicians, such
as
acknowledge
themselves
to
be
artifice,have
their
practice,and
give
historical
the
accounts
fair
of
their
and
plausible
sketches of the art itself that can
be imagined.
They insist that it is a general mistake, a vulgar
and
injuriousto all the practisersof this
error,
stand
underscience, to say they have a familiar,as we
evil spirit,
that they
the word, that is,an
or
deal with the Devil ; they own
to,
they have access
with superiorbeings,and
and an
intercourse
verse
conwith the world
of spirits
that they are
; but
who
the good and well-disposed
are
spirits,
always
beneficent,kind, and ready to do all possibleoffices
fluenced
of love to mankind
they are certainlyin; that
from above, and that consequentlyit is so
that they are
diabolic
and
far from
being true
that on the contrary they are always
wicked
spirits,
of the
employed in matters
superiorto the nature
infernal spirits
the world
they do not amuse
; that
with
and
the people
abuse
fictions,and deceive
with their inquiries
that come
to them
; that they
guous
do not, like the Devil's oracles of old, give ambiand
that
delude
the
doubtful
answers
most
in the
cases
and
quiries
inand
the
SYSTEM
truth
the
for
them
good
evil
or
to
virtue
of
that
everything,be it
they often detect
mischief, and
vice, prevent
criminals, expose
281
MAGIC.
OP
will
mote
proin the
thingsnobody
pretend are
intent and meaning of evil spirits
; that they do not
impose upon the ignorant to cheat and defraud
them, or make
unjustadvantages of them.
ject
this subIn discoursingmany
since upon
years
with a particular
friend,a judiciousand learned
and
that was
not
one
easilyimposed upon,
man,
I seemed
of the reality
of the thing
to be doubtful
in general,and whether
such
there was
indeed
a
thing as that of men
having intercourse with the
guish
world
of spirits,
whether
and
we
might distinthat I
that and witchcraft,insisting
between
and
the
all witchcraft, sorcery,
thought it was
;
Devil.
He
told
before, that
famous
he
me
he
was
had
assured
as
he
me
was
believed, a
above
particulars.If
I
I, it
will
of that kind
to
till some
with
converse
years
the
'tis
but
not
be
too
and
the
in
Boreman,
conference
long
not
Dr.
reallyimpatient to
am
mind
Kent, who
and,
a very
grave judiciousman,
I had
said he,
good man.
once,
magician called
he
said
of my
occasion
'tis too
long to
too
long for
long for me
know
re,
what
him
with
is
because
on
tell you
you
to
to
am
the
tell,
hear, for
to
be
at
known
a
loss
pass
tire you
called
it)to
I asked
He
and
him
said it
though
I should
about
judgment
he
know
cunning
what
was
did
was
man.
the business.
business
not
it.
care
it afterward.
of consequence
to
him,
to tell it just then, yet
282
I told him
OF
SYSTEM
I had
MAGIC.
faith
no
all in those
at
people whom
they called cunning men.
Nay, says he, I believe they deal with
but
I don't
I told him
believed
the Devil
with
him
to
that
them
that
in that
him
the
Devil,
tion
satisfac-
have
but
can
I go about.
I differed from
in what
neither
that, if I
for
care
of
sort
too, for I
to
was
Why, they do
I told him
all
was
to
go
N.
the
B.
not
was
cheat
and
cunning
You
he
understand
was
but,
him
have
to
all.
at
reallydoubtful
so
loath
I seemed
so
man
must
believe
man
it
here, that
as
he
as
the
made
told
he had
my
friend
young
before,
me
there
he
with
went
I
but
on
I told
that
I did
him
he would
desired
when
his discourse.
onlyloath
not
was
he
was
told
he would
not
care
excuse
me
who
the
me
the
to
go
let him
to
going with
cunning man
Dr.
famous
him
was,
Boreman,
but
and
my
him, for
I had
mind
great
to
talk with
the
doctor.
When
far from
we
came
to
the house
Maidstone, where
we
came
to
the
in
doctor
lived
Kent,
at
not
that
place exactlybut), I
to
came
place,a servant
the
the
(itwas
284
into another
into the
we
may
next
Then
he
known
the young
therefore
I took
man's
told
the
other
discourses,and
little about
talk
was
so
famed
He
in
I told
not
no
what
him
to
all,if I
would
and
He
did
for he used
made
did
I
find
told
He
it,and
He
And
told
to
by
not
he
when
me
what
talk of
I had
any
did, I would
I did
as
the word
not
not
know
I
friendly,
for those
care
discourses
things because
they
them.
I
of, with
any
take
discourses
the
thought, he should
him, or the subjectwe
disrespect.
treat
he would
me
think
if he
buffooned
neither
discourse
told
but
fell into
we
thingswhich
not
that
I would
might
that
understand
not
answers
unlawful
no
people who
those
his
out
case
not
that he did
sacred, and
or
if I
further.
it any
he
and
understand
move
said
persons
but
friendlymanner.
more
any
might
not
disposedto
was
say
he
which
of the
those
hoped he did
ill design,though a stranger ;
desire
study of
at
serious
be
the
so
if I
me
for.
said, no,
them
went
we
that
doctor, if it would
case
him
of the circumstance
pick as much
privatelyas he could, so to guide
I quite mistook
the man.
From
several
So
discourse, by asking
it,I should
for
account,
him.
disturb
not
we
room.
began
knew
anything of
reallydid not, and
had
MAGIC.
OF
room
it,that
do
to
SYSTEM
my
about
word
science
first it
I seemed
purpose,
was
known
in
the
in the
ignorantin
says
for it ;
the
he, should
so
we
general,
practice
world.
thing itself;
I go to speak
originalof
of the
of?
notions
it,thus
A.
discoursed
have
you
right
not
little further
upon
would
notions
What
of it ?
285
MAGIC.
thing which
we
so
OF
SYSTEM
know
scarce
have
you
what
the
by
mean
you
entertain
me
thing
itself.
Why, sir,you
Dr.
what
or
mean,
is to say, I do
That
A.
then
right;
be very kind
Dr.
You
1
to
speak
practiseno
art,
don't see
sir ; you
A. I would
then
set
not
nor
leave
to
the
shall be
to
practisingas
any art ; I
show tricks.
me
other
offended
friend
is
So indeed
of
man
you
A.
my
Dr.
friend
No,
tell
if you
but
what
me
me
will
brought
who
be, I
must
writing there
A.
Dr.
me
answer
Why
juggler,
no
perhaps you'llthink
for ?
now
sir,my
really,
room,
Dr.
as
me
tell; my
well
as
to
am
you,
questionafterwards.
A. Any questionyou please.
Dr.
Why then, will you tell
you hither
A. Why
art
an
offend
not
myselfperhaps
rights,and it would
use
it is you do
will I be
Neither
give me
what
express
me
of my
what
Dr.
may
do so.
you
know
to
yourself.
mean
you
neither
seem
cannot
in
I.
come
you
that something odd.
should, if I did
consider
not
the
you
art.
no,
fancy I
Nay, you
business
Why,
comes
curiosity.
A. Upon
not
man
Devil,
do.
must
deal with
here,
when
my
the
word
I think
you
are
then;
your
satisfyyour
in the
right.
286
Dr.
Well, I
SYSTEM
have
used
A.
do
I don't
Nay,
know
is pretty much
so
might
you
Dr.
But
if it
in the
is my
and
no,
yours
hope
A.
to
be
offence
no
say
it,I
assure
no
some
doctor?
leave
but
more,
I don't
to
come
only
freely,
give me
talk
to
it.
art.
no
to you,
you.
all
at
offence
to
me
friendlyand
questionsfirst,and then I'll
and answer
them
and
directly,
for you,
satisfaction.
your
With
Dr.
nothing of
together,for
'tis
dark,
curiosity
any
aud my
friend
you
affront you, far from
No,
what you
I suppose
and imperceptible
;
Dr.
that
use
That's
A.
what
me
before
friend tell you I was,
A. And
you will promise me
please.
you
be, or what
to
me
your
I
of art you
matter
great
no
yet.
see
MAGIC.
OF
to
not
came
you
did
it ill if
take
in the least
Not
for I know
what
you
mouth,
do
you
yourself.
I doubt
A.
in the
were
Dr.
took
that
deals
with
with
converses
for
me
difficult questions,
give
cases
and,
A.
you
And
know
Dr.
whether
A.
Dr.
a
in
short,that I
How
it, is
I know
it is
true
or
Exactly true,
And
be,
you must
all this ?
so
if I
am
as
if we
the
am
Devil,
;
a
his
can
raise
help can
in doubtful
conjurer.
I think
not
by
answers
a
afterwards
necromancer,
him, and
resolve
;
looks
of that
neither, but
friend
your
Devil,
all
at
magician,one
the
that
right.
Not
and
you
you
the
or
else how
question;
do
but
no.
tittle.
to
no
such
done
person,
?
me
have
not
then
You
A.
the Devil
thoughts,foretells
such
resolves
287
MAGIC.
OF
deals with
man
SYSTEM
when
them
to
doubts
what
to
comes
and
pass,
the Devil
but
nobody
as
could
resolve.
Dr.
And
perhaps the
thingsif he was to
those
for he knows
I
no
of
more
know
may
Dr.
not
the
to
veneration
much
If I
A.
kind
was
of notion
yet, I
assure
himself
can
for you
tell you.
burn
for,and
which
of that
and
call my
you
I should
your
have
tice.
pracanother
practicethan
I have
was
of what
sure
A.
I don
always
Dr.
know, indeed,
other
no
we
do
you.
If you
Dr.
not
do his utmost,
than you or
yourself,
pray,
to
the Devil
of you
come
could
much.
sacred
sure
and
things to
join me
else I would
Or
himself
appear
so
than
more
more
no
do
Nay,
Devil
when
understand
Then
you
unsufferable
by
we
as
to
that
talk of
but
things
but
we
familiar
are
derstand
un-
spirit
it the Devil.
it, sir,that's
misunderstand
ignorance! why,
are
there
tain:
cerno
?
good spirits
A.
nothing to
perhaps are
can
say
Dr.
And
A.
Nay,
there
that.
not
desirous
me,
wrong
fool into the bargain; for there
you
and
are
to
take
none
be
formed.
in-
me
for
but
fools
no
288
If fools could
their
They'd be
no
longer fools,because
Well, I
am
and
;
but
good spirits,
say of
Dr.
they'dlearn.
they have
! you
that, neither
of any.
have been
much
If
hope not.
in charge for good, I may
be
us
hope, and yet know nothing of it
know
of
any
their
under
heard
never
sure.
care,
I don't
A.
strange, indeed
That's
of their
out
ignorancediscern,
own
you,
very willingto learn,I assure
inform
whatever
of you
too,
please to
you
perhaps I may be in the wrong as to what you
A.
me
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
care
myself.
least it
At
Dr.
but
acquaintance;
loss has
the
seems
been
you
is
that
yours,
have
not
to
be
been
much
sure,
of their
out
the
to
and
case
fault
the
too.
The
A.
it appear
It
Dr.
evident
seems
to
me,
and
perhaps I
to ask you
you of it,if you allow me
such innocent
questionsas these.
convince
more
With
A.
Dr.
not
if they are
heart, especially
all my
If you
have
any
to
reason
does
may
few
cent.
inno-
suspect them, do
answer.
A.
And
you give me
offence ?
without
leave
to
use
my
sir,
liberty,
I
sir ; why should
liberty,
think
be
ought rather to be
you
offended, if I ask anything that does not become
ask you is,whether
The first questionI would
me.
Dr.
Ay,
your
offended ? I
utmost
invisible world ?
you think there is an
A. That's no unfair questionat all ; and
find,sir,I won't
no
doubt
but
cavil,I'll answer
there
you shall
: I make
directly
is.
But
by
an
sug-
only to
A.
is
mean
OF
289
MAGIC.
planetaryworlds, made
are
invisible
their distance.
by
us
SYSTEM
No,
I do
no,
is inhabited
not
by spiritsonly, and
therefore
justly
called invisible.
Dr.
You
are
in argument,
giving
trouble.
you
Dr.
Well, sir,where
of
is?
spirits
dwelling even
world
? and
do
for there
of
It is hard
me
so
Dr.
to
I cannot
directlyas
be
itself is a
I would
inhabitants
that
of it
bringson
else do
the
call it
we
place,accordingto
the
the word.
do.
infinite spaces
for
locality
It is true, the
lined
this world
suppose
spirits
; how
heaven
A.
you
must
understandingof
common
to
for
but
are
we
not
not
have
to
be
are
not
cally
mathematiknow
to
reason
from
remote
very
above
us,
the
and
another
question.
I know
A.
some
peoplethink the regionsof the
within the compass
of the atmosphere,are
air,even
full of spirits,
and that of divers kinds, some
good
and
some
Dr.
evil.
I have
that you
Neither
this,As
do
not
know, it may
you
s.
m.
did I propose
you
know
grant
where
be very
it,sir :
world
it
near,
but
question
and
of spirits,
my
well
as
very
re-
290
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
is distance of placeanything
spirit,
worth
if I may
considering,
speak my opinion; but
question,I say, is this : Do you believe that the
my
verse
inhabitingthe invisible world have any conspirits
with us, or with our
embodied
in this
spirits,
mote
to
; nor,
world
A.
Truly,it
am
this
nice
of it.
sure
A.
is
That's
carryingit
brings me
to
turn
great way
the
and
tables,and
to
I think
demand
to
please.
A. My
of
spirits
sure
are
say you
Dr.
first
is such
Because
I have
you
with
converse
can
the
conversed
actually
them
with
myself.
clear
A.
Now
the
But
point indeed.
call conversing?
what then
Dr.
Why, I call seeing them, speakingto them,
and hearing them
speak,conversing; is not that as
A.
as
you
do you
expression is clear,but
is
not
so,
at
seeing,and
?
spirits
Dr.
Why,
and
sciences
to
other ?
the
The
reconcile
come
least
not
to
speaking,to
me
the
:
the
how
pressed
thing ex-
do
thing
you
called
which
operationof a
the soul,which
292
OP
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
and
now,
me,
very clear
are
to
Dr.
have, if
had
we
lived
three
four hundred
or
had
who
the
of?
should
say, what
at
the
we
of that
end
but in the
were
years we
prime of our age, in full strengthof judgment, and
vigour of mind, capable to receive the most divine
three
four
or
hundred
impressionsof
learn with
not
A.
Why,
bring in
the
say that
(which
maker
do
that
know
we
they
does
all your
not
we
thus
were
of those times
accounts
peopleconversingthus
God,
that
or
others
Dr.
and
governor,
talked
them,
believe
we
Nay, do you
something
inconceivable
God
himself
conversed
Adam, the
with Noah, the last of them, and
many
should
with
particularly
them,
with
first of
no
them,
doubt
with
between.
converse,
A.
teachers
what
call
to
Yes,
A.
and
you
of
and
with
knowledge,
Dr.
not
such
how
But
blessed
sacred
man,
and
?
spirit
do
you
if the master
Why,
I confess.
not
that indeed
the smaller
think
the
and
lower
servants
did
grees
denot
did ?
I
never
considered
before,
Dr.
some
converse
A.
But
OF
SYSTEM
where
293
MAGIC.
else had
Dr.
of sounds
dissonance
measured
and
vided
di-
make
harmony, to be
admired
the passions,and
by every ear, to move
agitatethe soul,to be read by notes, understood
by
the differing
the
of
universal
ter
characsounds,
key
only
in the world.
Could the geniusof man
invent it?
so
No
by
as
it came
from
the
communicated
by
so
You
That
Dr.
to
A.
Dr.
then
advance
invisible
world, and
the fountain
from
the agency
of the
freelyconversed.
A.
to
good
of
with
spirits,
was
knowledge,
which
they
boldly,doctor.
be asserted,which
fairly
is
may
be otherwise.
I won't
But
there
to
venture
dare
say
is the doctrine
vulgarlyarithmetic
tainly
cer-
sible
impos-
say it is impossible.
it, and with good reason;
of
numbers, which
seem
to
we
call
be
two
the bounds
of them
and the varietyis not
infinites,
be measured, or conceived
to
of, and how could
human
A.
them
genius measure
What
infer from
do you
out
thence
cent
Nothing but this; that those good benefimankind
had then the blesswith whom
ing
spirits,
filled their minds
of a dailysociety,
and inspired
their thoughts with
these
noble
and
useful discoveries,
and qualified
them
dailyto improve upon
Dr.
them.
A.
Dr.
A.
You
You
So
talk above
cannot
you
them
me
say but
conclude
indeed.
now
I talk
that
in these sublimer
the
and
plainly,
ligible.
intel-
structed
good spiritsinparts of knowledge?
294
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
them
mathematics
Dr.
for
And
which
so
doubt
no
I suppose
the world
that
should
can
the
more
the
in
think
you
the ark
and
of vessel it should
be
ship,which
Noah
could
do
by
told him
that
should
he
told
he
build?
work?
planks,and
the
how
of the
useful branches
be saved
But
tural
na-
him
astronomy,
the head
the
all the
bottom
parts, were
be
to
was
the stern
timbers, the
the
beams, and
be put together^
shaped for swimming,
to
that time
at
for
intercourse
an
with
of
is, imprisoned,spirits
that
same
we
Sir,your discourse
confess
in the
but you
dark too
make
or
about
three
thousand
us
is very
a
the
are
that
I have
times.
well laid
long leap,and
together,I
of it
some
from
1576,
and
own
these
so
now:
our
embodied, that
world
these
to
and
with
converse
fairly
brought it down
A.
men
the
after.
years
How
is it that
before ?
Dr.
would
I do
not
converse
blessingof it,or
appear we
A. But
flood
put
knew
desired
when
an
end
how
to
value
it,and made
and
the
it
it.
did
to
it break
it ?
off?
what
did
the
Dr.
and
OF
295
MAGIC.
It seems,
that men,
conduct,
by a differing
lime
way of life too gross for so excellent and sub-
have
converse,
and
SFSTEM
rendered
since
unqualified
train
have
to
seem
communicate
themselves
the flood
forsaken
themselves
so
the
such
to
unworthy
that the angelic
earth, and only
render
as
selves
them-
abated
men
been, and
take
them
them,
; but
the
of the world
custom
still is,to be
to
devils
to
man,
or
about
go
do
to
any
good
and
to
But
Dr.
it
No.
But
after another
A.
Are
and
with
how
them
treat
so
who
they treated
are
they treated
are
treated
as
demoniacs,
the Devil.
Did
ans
magici-
as
that
and
conjurers, necromancers,
not
sort
of
me,
as
even
you
are
were
talkingwith
the
A.
Dr.
while
cannot
And
Having
are
you
deal
for such ?
you take me
A. It is very true, I did.
Dr.
Ay, and are you not under some
the Devil
act
not
we
not
then
manner
how
Why,
Dr.
all do
seems
talkingwith
fright,
if you
raise
here ?
true.
measure
say but it is in some
of the Devil than
no
more
yet we know
converse
so
much
carried
on
any more
neither.
our
with
conversation
him
than
thus
other
far,my
296
SYSTEM
who
companion,
was
door, and
the
to
came
case,
MAGIC.
OF
writing his
callingto
the
doctor,
to him,
told him
he had
done
pray give me
deed,
inhe gave him his paper, which
a long one
was
so
and very close written, containingall his case,
and
which
it seems
was
required
particular,
very
abundance
doctor
able
was
I shall not
down.
Indeed
him
if he
did
did
story, and
or
he
My man,
nothing
said
said it
that
if it could
conclusion, he
this
to
thus
on
he, who
of his
he
should
yet know
went
that
but
tire the
case,
was
very
be
not
was
sure
have
with
told
me,
I hinted
intricate
resolved, and
he should
brought
get
never
therefore
that
little
me
before, except
difficult and
says
what
do you take
I take him
I, what
should
care
the man,
find out
not
who
he
so
I do
but
or
man
two
the
and
to
he
it,
over
came
him
he
business
that I look
Why,
the
Devil, says he
I come
to, when
This discourse
house, and
'tis you
who
was
to
was
the
seek
;
occasion
jurer,
con-
we
with, says
done by him,
for,and have
I,and
some
I doubt
to.
who
cunning
before
for
deals
other affairs.
satisfaction in my
who you look for,said
I don't know
don't know
he ?
the Devil.
is,or who
get my
be ?
to
man
for,says
take
you
rest
man.
Why,
Why,
Nay,
I
the
not,
of the
was
as
did
he
me
if he
and
case,
he told
undone, and
be
here,with asking
his man's
I desired
so
interruptedhim
I
not
read
not
with
being tired
believe
but
give him,
to
far from
was
than
advice
of better
d'ye think
man
I seek
came
indeed
to
the doctor's
that I
was
at
first
cautions
magician,the
not
leave
two
or
his
written
he had
the
to
I first spoke
when
When
made
and
shy of him,
so
that, though
he
did
not
him.
to
asked
should
a
if it had
as
me,
eleven
are
you
twelve
or
looked
man
ask
to
the
but
he,
said
nestly
ear-
he
whether
me
in
at
uneasy
to
venture
again
come
inquirerseemed
directlysay no;
been
could
if he
him
given it
and
down,
case
doctor
at
roundabout
many
him, and
the
three
so
doctor
paper with
days ? The
297
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
looked
little frightedtoo.
The
seeinghim
doctor
Sir, says
seems
look
to
at
Ay,
says
have
spirits
the
damned
It is
the
see
he,
are
is afraid the
he
you
good
mankind
and
have
of art, and who
of
sciences,suffer by the errors
are
men
turns
the
why
conversingwith
short, that
that he
what.
at
reason
afraid, in
says
that
sacred
fame
common
With
left off
we
it ; he
blue.
he, you
how
you see
studied
man's
decide
must
little frighted,
I don't know
will burn
the
smiling at
me,
if he would
as
me,
to
you
the
afraid
to
for
it
see
will
man
devil-mongers,
now
raise
the
Hark
ye
stay all
he
is
Devil.
friend,
night? speak
298
what
you
what
you
told
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
understood
you
expected of him.
him
me
I must
says the conjurer,
is afraid to see the Devil, should
be, and
to
needs
say, he that
never
come
Nay,
to
see
us.
don't
Why,
you
?
ye
says the
always deal
with
the
Devil, do
man.
Nay,
that's
Why,
young
he, I han't
says
man,
tell me,
says the
raise the Devil for me, if you
much
as
can
you
told
to
as
please.
Well,
mind
you
No,
plainwith
be
come,
him
to see
or
no
not
me,
and
? says the
all,and
at
tell me
have
doctor, laughing.
that
made
me
uneasy.
shall
not
Devil
the
see
then.
But
shall
would
see
devils
or
of
none
says the
are
than
more
doctor, you
shall
see
nothing
man
speak
say, you
any
no.
I tell you,
hurt you.
to
see
in
hurt
me.
do
come
you
not
care
to
leave
your
with
me,
and
again?
This
was
such
reasonable
that
proposal,
that I thought
tell my
man
young
playingthe fool with the doctor
not
case
but
if you
I could
he
was
stay, you
300
SYSTEM
OF
be
what
case
MAGIC.
will,that it is your
it
business
your
to
report upon
you.
business is
and
hurt
to
superiorbeings,which
peoplewere
to
the
verse
happinessto conit onlyis wanting to us, that
I have
good
as
none,
do
to
to us
they came
their curiosity,
as is often their case.
merely to satisfy
However, added he, as to the young man
your friend,
let him
back
him
go
to
to
home,
in
me
till Friday,as
come
frightwill
come
and
him
make
desire
hear further.
may
Well, sir,said 1, 1 shall observe
he will ask me
to come
along with
then
I shall
but I
come
warrant
his
to-night,
it,and
do
his
interpret
to
me
heard
you
strange dream
some
very
and
he will
see
he will dream
ye
you will
to-morrow
then
dream
he
for
will
him;
you
to
venture
come.
No,
to
with
it may
be he'll offer
all day too, if I desire
and
and
me,
to
him,
let him
see
he will.
what
I, he's
I think, said
indeed
if it had
been
fool he
stay
have
I would
case,
my
don't
now
trusted
you.
which
can
always ready
best
you
if all the
the
evil
to
manner
hope
render
will
no
able
am
any
you
answer
must
spirits.I hope
you
occasion
in
service, I shall be
those
mankind
intelligence
invisible world
any
expectationsin the
your
and in the mean
time, I
have
more
have
can
be with
will
see
weak
notions, as
attain
the
to
from
Devil, or the
that
there
are
cases
come
more
be
before
a
in, or any
I gave
could, and
who
man,
with
and
a
would
no
though
I
When
Devil
the
should
if he
Devil
some
sweat,
which
me,
301
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
came
of
terror
a
was
cold
he
in
was
evening too.
I asked
him,
to
up
for I found
he
how
him
did.
I'm
Ay,
wits, if
I had
Why, I can
has nothing
seen
have
had
he
me
could
to
me
he
be
to
if I had
have
would
had
told you
No,
more,
But
If you
says
I.
not
have
not
service, and
you
you,
seen
to
been
do
that you
and
an
evil
it would
you
would
good,
have
would
been
an
not
devils
all
apparition,
have persuaded
the Devil.
believed
the
doctor, if
nor
hundred
is it you
won't
believe
what
never
or
spirit,
have
not
so
him
me
not
you
he,
going to
and
yourself,
your
am
good spirit;that
it had
Why,
heartily
frightedout of
I
frighted.
said
believe
have
to
for
matter
;
but
hurt
have
need
no
No
to
than
been
it would
render
to
come
rather
do
devil,
spirit,or
have
mind
he
you, that he says positively
if you
had
with the Devil, and
appearance,
any
the Devil.
seen
assure
to
I had
so, and
I should
you,
; and
me.
to
once
I didn't
glad
to
so
he, he did
says
ventured
my
did
he
sure
away.
go
what
you
have
to
had
conjuring doctors
him
he
for then
says, what
better have
troubled
him.
said
I.
signifies
kept it to
302
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
Nay,
Yes, says
the
and
worst
intend
again.
What, says I, won't you go to him
No, not I, said he, I have enough
I am
so
frightedalready,I am
away.
don't
such
you
cold
what
sweat
weather, the
sweat
runs
see
am
you ?
best of it
the
make
to
for
an
answer?
come
almost
in?
him
to
go
of him
down
reason
dead
face in
drops.
Why, what d'ye sweat for now ? said I. You are
far enough out of his way
here, an't you?
No, no, says he.
Why, if he has his Devil within
doors, d'yethink he has not his Devil without doors
too ?
Why, all the while I have stood here for you,
I fancy every tree is a man,
and every man
a shadow,
and every shadow
a
spirit.
You
see, said I, 'tis evening,and the lightbegins
double : why, sure
to be dusky, and
so
you see
you
an't so frightedas you seem
be
?
to
Indeed
I am,
I don't
he, I don't
says
be
know
I used
what's
the
laugh at
and
people when they talked of seeing apparitions,
being frightedwith spirits.
Well, well, you'llcome
again,for all that, said I,
matter,
to
use
so
to
warrant
you.
if the Devil
No,
him, says he.
You
will
I
answer
don't know
so
warrant
your
all your
answer
Ay,
catches
he
there
me
own
mind,
again,I'llforgive
said I.
Why,
he
questions.
shall,when
you'llcome
again to him,
come
again,says
says
he.
I, for
an
to-morrow.
not
matter
won't
SYSTEM
303
MAGIC.
OF
have
dream
with
don't know
say what
him
near
You
may
I'llgo
you
This
where
case.
your
kind
you
no
assure
more.
of discourse
held
to
us
hard
town
by,
much
the
upon
kept me awake
morning, when I
the
what,
is
almost
and
told
me
Nay, sir,says
mad.
Why,
the
was
me,
been
Gone!
the house
with
to
him
Nay,
the
see
Devil
haunted.
I:
?
me
house, I believe he
such a noise,and a disturbance,
sit up
the Devil.
it
I suppose
says the man,
said
speak to
to
of
master
of the
man
fain
o'clock.
the
man,
nor
frightedall
he
his life.
so
that in the
so
ten
near
gone.
he has made
he has
night;
young
stay for
never
people have
my
he
all
'twas
got up,
I called for
house
to
it
"When
go
was
here, I'm
fancy he
has
all
night;
the Devil
saw
him
in
dream.
some
I don't
of my
two
know
sure
my
been
at
how
he should
house
Dr.
is
not
Boreman's
lately.
Boreman, says I, who's that ?
O, sir,says my landlord, did you
Dr.
Dr.
Boreman
What,
Why,
he
he's the
does
says I, is he
most
thousand
hear
never
famous
of
in
man
strange things.
conjurer,does
he deal with
the Devil?
I don't
fancy he
very
know
for
deals with
honest
landlord, I can't
that, says my
the
Devil
gentleman,and
neither
does
for he
great many
is
good
304
OP
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
the Devil
a
when
house
town
our
all
up
that the
be sure,
since
more
any
sat
all round
of him
evil
when
nobody knows,
there
Here
plagued with
and
went
to
it's haunted.
lie in it ; and
could
he
so
other
house
and
doctor
the poor
in
house
wenches
did
he
Devil
haunted
been
never
for,
sent
was
frightedthe
so
has
in it; what
night
he
was
cure
can
that nobody
spirits,
the
but
he
are
afraid
so
they dare
not
see
him.
?
low
fel-
young
and
if
kiss
prove
in
nay, he'll discover all the little whoring intrigues
the country.
Now, master, adds he, this is not
devil's
work
you
know
all whores,
they were
not
the
Devil
he
I suppose
that
what
know
if
care
he.
I
That's
must
did'nt
then
what
but
magician?
is,master, says he, though I don't
But he charms
means.
folks,and
a
could
not
release
get away
tillthe
doctor
was
sent
for
to
him.
awe
by it, that
bastard
I don't
no,
think
not
there
in
will be
twenty
one
parishes
hereabout;
this
and
time
war
SYSTEM
OF
305
MAGIC.
that's very
hard, master, says he,
the king is like to want
too, when
soldiers.
discourse
This
hear
of my
doctor
without
away
Thus
him
to
so
entertained
I had
back
go
the
to
obliged to
was
go
him
it from
with
you
in
and
I have
of the doctor's
heard
my friend's
continued
course,
dis-
enough
other hands, I
many
and particularly
it was
by
exploits
;
is it
nor
mean
tainly
cer-
true
there
far I have
than
loath
was
to
him.
relation,as
more
man.
seek
to
stillI wanted
but
diverting,
was
mean
and
by spellsor charms,
that
were,
The
I could
what
those
to
come
never
spellsor charms
certaintyabout.
his wench
he
was
he
could
to
release
in,the doctor
him
set
out
get
never
that he
and
and
into her
get both
to
fellow
would
release
not
for
sent
was
him
to
back
come
little to
fellow that
my
was
shall
in a more
it
give you now
summary
way,
being too long for my work ; the short of the case
this : the fellow being heartily
was
as
frighted,
you
have
heard,
asleep,but
his chamber
was
no
he dreamed
and
to
that
his
with
spirits
him
that he
not
able
was
got
sooner
that
to
bed, and
to
the
doctor
bed-side, with
he
was
speak ;
at
but
came
two
first
fell fast
so
into
devils
or
terrified,
m.
306
SYSTEM
and
hear
him
receive
this,the
that upon
:
but
at
that
which
his message,
advanced
spirit
he
cried
the
doctor
that he had
and
MAGIC.
OF
easy ; and
close to the side
bedbe
refused
hear
to
refuse
you
and
and
out,
do but
nothing to
the
advice
tion
direc-
and
shall leave
good spirit,we
disturbingdevil which
a
and
the
to
you
possessedyou before :
and
this the doctor
the good spiritvaand
nished
upon
devil
of his sight,and an
out
ugly frightful
in the place,which
ened
remained
grinned and threatbut said nothing to
in a terrible manner,
him
of the last spectre frighted
him : that the horror
of his sleep,
him
out
so
terriblythat he waked
knocked
up the people of the house, and told them
same
Devil
the
in
was
the
the whole
sat
morning,
the
horse
and
As
the
to
as
him, but
soon
it
as
was
away.
doctor had told
to
went
he
the
that
happened
doctor
at
was
his
the young
Well, says the
just as
why,
O
you
servant
maidin
his
being
as
he
said
terrified
to
away
enough. It
appearance,
in
hurry
the
to
came
house, the
the
party
went
away
came
up.
what's
doctor,
the
matter
now
not
since, and
t'other business
Come,
know
he
for
coarse
house
doctor's
when
just dismissing,and
was
nothing ; and
light,he took
friend, and
my
it was
so
man,
young
this
last degree with
he
and
went
the
the
saw
turbed
word, dis-
hostler
the
family;
with
up
and, in
room,
your
dreaming
come
I'll wait
Friday, as
on
in
then, says
business
some
again about
appointed.
upon
you
you
the doctor, I believe
warrant
frightfulthing
ye
or
have
been
you
other to-night:
308
said
had
least he
; at
told
he had
SYSTEM
him.
more
relieve
their
by
hadst
who
had
you
doctor, you
out
us
counsel
great many
there
see
good
willingto
are
are
at least
difficulties,
of
and
your
need
advice
if thou
and
no
have
would
plained,
ex-
and
would
but
the
Devil,
to
say stood
terrible and
it,
questions answered,
to
come
me
behind, and
who
afterwards
frightful
to
not, when
the whole
story
had
and
have
gave him
told it you, with
extricate
good
doubt
no
he would
sure
spiritsin being,who
beneficent
and
was
So he
large as I have
particulars.
at
MAGIC.
OF
had
from
you,
and the
the
peared
ap-
preventedyour
which
answers
first appearance:
for
my
I do
what
must
man,
young
be
? if I have rejectedthis good offer,it may
now
will not now
resolve me, or do
the same
good spirit
may
stay with
me
now,
no
perhaps I
willingto
all
am
day, and
satisfied
hurt.
was
thus
words
(takeit in my
desperatelyin
again;) He was
love with a young
gentlewoman in the country, had
her a long time, and gained her goodwill
courted
far at last,that they had agreed to be married
so
;
other objecthad
but on
sudden, some
a
presented
friend's
to
her
own
friends, who
had
better
estate
than
this
man
young
he
and
at
grown
half mad
was
that
him
the
of her
reason
309
MAGIC.
he found
and
OF
SYSTEM
his mistress
at
was
first
last,that,though she
cold
the
with
a
and
was
indifferent
disappointment:
coldness
but
to
told
after all
that,
another
was
had
given
what
to
do
him
and
him
to
for
than
direction
in this
the
cunning man.
Upon these things,the doctor, after
went
to
he
difficulty,
circumstances
which
have
taken
your
up
time,
gave
him
had
relatingto thy
regions,and by the aid of
thou
art
so
favourable
to
good
The
with,
afraid
to
to
which
good spirits
those
receive
thee, if thou
it from, is very
art
invisible
the
affairs from
and
kind
harken
disposed to
advice.
deeplyin
thou
love
hadst
in
and proceed
prejudiceof thy affection are injurious,
from
the grinning,angry
which, as thou
spirit,
ance
saidst,appeared to thee in thy last night'sdisturbit would
be wisely done, if thou
: however,
wouldst
withdraw
thy affection from this object,for
I
am
well assured
disposeof
her
her another
parents, who
way,
will
never
are
resolved
favour
thee
to
;
310
and
if thou
SYSTEM
takest
MAGIC.
OF
than
even
lightof
her
it gone
forward
and
moderate
happinessglancingtowards
thee from a remote
part, intimatingthat thou shalt
if the exercise
be very happy, and live comfortably,
of a patientand quiettemper prevailover
rashness
and passion; but if the latter prevail,
expect misery
and distracted circumstances
be thy lot.
may
The
than
better instructed
I
youth went
away
should
have
expected from an art which I have so
was
very bad an opinionof: but this Dr. Boreman
a strange man,
according to all the reports of the
of things,
country about him, and did abundance
of his art, which
carried a face
even
by the methods
of good with them, as is said before, page 303 ; if it
a
see
delusive, and
was
much
the
coloured
dangerous,as
more
with
mist
the
from
came
of
it
Devil, it
covered
came
virtue, and
was
so
and
character,
religious
and with a mouth
always full of a loftycant,
if talkingfrom a divine oracle, and
directed by
as
in
spirits
always employed for the good of mankind
general,and to do acts of charityand beneficence to
afflicted or perplexed persons in particular.
Thus
Boreman
far from
:
friend who
my
he gave
conversed
several other
me
accounts
with
Dr.
of
him,
the
canting words
stillthat he
conversation
should
fine
with
must
such
charms, and
of the
have
had
spiritsor
:
that
familiars ; that he
he
some
such
used
did
doctor,
not
vince
con-
unlawful
beings as I
spells,and
disown
the
SYSTEM
311
MAGIC.
OF
of spirits
to him, assuming visible bodies;
appearance
well known
that he had several
it seems,
; and
was,
of
books
magical experiments I
well attested
whether
performancesin
those
It is true, or else
that he did
there
have
heard
it also
any wicked
were
books, or not,
cal
magitell.
I cannot
usually,
generalreport must lie most unperform several strange things;
was
known
never
do,
to
or
direct
the
pass for
three young
That
creditable,as follows
fellows
be
seen,
and
yet the
they went
he
the
time,
made
of them
justiceof
heard
was
the peace,
till
ceased.
some
cherry-garden,and
tree,
to
sound
of them
into
cherrya
boy see
great mastiff dog
of the tree, waiting for his
full in the face, and grinning
one
the
being up
The
it but
methods
times, were,
himself.
he
took with
it seems,
lewd
exceeding
people of
those
and
such
many,
312
SYSTEM
that,
as
landlord
the
stood
wenches
in
MAGIC.
OF
told
him, and
of
awe
friend, the
my
were
young
terrified
with
after
committed
they were
fame,
common
would
tell
Whether
if
people'scattle
them
which
way
have
told
could
he
and
say
them,
discover
if
Saul
how
find his
to
I dare
but
believe
may
gone astray, he
look
for them.
were
to
of the
we
even
affirm
kingdom,
he
Samuel
as
did.
And
as
would
they say,
not
the wicked
him,
as
was
spiritson
reported of the
fled from
all occasions
house
they said
which
haunted.
was
How
devils
powers
divine
but
to
reconcile
only,
are
correspondence of
and
yet that magic
say;
by good angels,and by
this
cannot
communicated
appointment,I
the contrary
can
see
no
to
reason
be evident
to
seems
to
by
suggest
the
people
conjuring
This
Jacob
magician ;
pretended to
a
Behemen
but he
see
took
was
and
things invisible,
hear
things
A. SYSTEM
unutterable
His
writingsare
rather
both, for I
pretend
the
was
very
particularman
namely,
reason,
very
that would
many
never
with
one
was
one
it
except
be
to
with
for them
enthusiastic,or
or
them, and
better
himself
magic
met
never
that
because
he
did
to
my
censure
not
them.
understand
Now
either
understand
to
for that
to have
might add, he seemed
he published things unintelligible.
it,for
in
truth
some
and
313
MAGIC.
OF
that
may
desire
that
not
seem
pass
readers
more
rashly,I
intelligent
my
will please to
reduce
the
following things into
pretation
meaning, if they can, and favour us with the interof the life
particularaccount
; being some
of this famous
religiousengineer, for I know not
what
else
call
to
him,
the
and
titles of
of his
some
books.
By
which
stirred
he
was
the
he
differences
knew
how
not
and
up
moved
which
and
to
to
the
laid aside
divine
zeal
and
in all his
continued
hands,
which
in,he was
knock, that
up
seven
after he
himself,
to
came
the
actions
to
until
was
himself
satisfy
religion
divine
confession,in highestjoy
he
in
truth.
remained
he
controversies
his
get
the
the
least
the
beginning
year
of
appearance
living by the
1600,
of the
when
he
evil,and
labour
sixth
was
of
his
seculum,
the
second
314
SYSTEM
Yet
somewhat
open
of the
field,and
there
Creator
in the
MAGIC.
OF
doubting, he
beheld
the
into
out
went
miraculous
an
works
Consolatory Book
Misterium
Book
of 177
Certain
Letters
with
certaiu
These
and
the
out
think
to
Boreman,
that
be
we
could
for
Persons
hidden
some
of this
aught I know,
are
at
for their
much
about
reader,
Words.
right learned
be still extant
here
of his life ;
times,
certain
if he
has
for
they
extraordinarytitles,
the
as
as
intelligible
all which
to
thusiast
en-
an
mend
recom-
mind
age
The
to
two,
or
barrass
em-
and
specimen I
of a piece with
be much
the good Dr.
only with this specificdifference, viz.,
as
understand
bringing
divers
understanding
friend
found
Complexions.
Genesis.
upon
labours
curious
his
come
to
learned
rhapsody
Four
Theosophick Questions.
Keys
I believe
above
to
magnum
may, for
recommended
are
of the
to
the
wise
as
Jacob
he
in.
went
carries
us
things there,
teach
clouds
us
down
understand
if
and
anybody
Dr.
to
into
up
us,
there
Boreman
to
nothing of,
clouds
the
was
teach
when
us
we
may
for
what
were
taught.
Thus
you
have
the
two
invisible
and
unintelli-
316
SYSTEM
OF
CHAP.
MAGIC.
IV.
it is understood
as
by the
Of the doctrine of spirits
magicians ; how far it may be supposed there may
with superior beings,without
intercourse
be an
familiarityivith the Devil, or evil spirits
;
any
with
the
When
to
transition
to
of Scaeva
sons
seven
exorcism, and
to
cast
the Jew
the Devil
of
out
pretended
possessed
to be affronted
taking it in scorn
pretenders,and disdainingthose that had
by mere
which
of the names
he
use
no
authorityto make
was
subjectedto the terror of,flew upon them, as the
person,
the Devil
text
says, in
says
he,
they fled
from
away
what
him
naked
and
Paul
know,
left them
till
wounded.
by what authorityDr.
the
Boreman
or
any of these magicians dismissed
haunted
Devil
from
houses, chased
spirits
away
the placeswhere
from
they had made any appearance,
is reported,
and kept the Devil in such awe
as
Had
the doctor
I cannot
reallycast the
yet learn.
Devil out of any demoniac
or
possessedperson, and
openly have exercised such an absolute power over
him, and had it been well vouched
by persons of
and sound judgment, we
then
known
must
integrity
that there were
believed
have
some
good spirits,
the doctor
some
beings,whom
superiorintelligent
favoured
tions,
so
was
by, that knowing his good intenthey would assist him with their aid against
the evil spirits.
Now
in
But
there
the words
of
are
our
name
or
innumerable
Saviour
are
goeth
not
317
MAGIC.
and
fasting,and I do
being a person so pious
by
prayer
of the doctor
much
read
not
but
out
OF
SYSTEM
so
that he
but, as it
was
their
were,
to evil
messenger
from such and such
spirits,
orderingthem to remove
places; that they empowered him, by speaking such
and
such
words,
he
as
But
directed
was
limit,and
charm
to
such
within
and
to
the
what
it is
is
fact
circle of
there
some
are
that of such
with
this
do
do
in any
of mankind.
and
safe
narrow
damage,
their
and
In
they
creeks
that
part
what
of the
world,
good spirit
of thingsfatal
flyingball of a
a
air, and
will
approaching tempests
their fishingthey may save
upon
up
where
on
shore
secure
them
the
shores, or into
colds.
Laponia
converse
and
before
doors
cattle,and
severe
we
that it appears in a
in the
is seen
; and
boats
and
their
at
therefore
as
spirits
yellowish green
knock
doubt, viz.,
in the
ple
peo-
such
to
see
appearances
not
and
such
ground.
proved ; let us
can
good spirits
not
likelythese
they reallyare believed to
world, for the generalgood
That
down
operate upon,
that
and
bind
we
with,
told of several
are
not
by
they call
with
upon
way
their
every
which
spirits
of witchcraft
and
and
good spirits,
urgent
occasion
318
them
cattle.
their
to
do any hurt
the Lapland
never
What
is it my
not, neither
do I know
may
MAGIC.
OF
assistance,and who
or
witches
SYSTEM
present
inquiry.
Whether
not
those, who at
are
good spirits
certain people on all the coasts
some
fair winds
for ships
said to procure
these
the request of
of Norway, are
sea, I will
going to
no" undertake
to
say
but this I
have
that upon
going
certain
have
the winds
been,
the
as
call
seamen
it,set in
to
trade
from
failed.
Thirdly,That
them
to
they
will
be
disdain, and
to
if you
raise a
offer
with
think
of mankind.
and
accounts, histories,
the northern
parts of Britain
our
of
or
Either
air,and
are
the inhabitants
yet
none
of those
sundry
casions,
oc-
hurtful to
are
spirits
join in any hurtful things.
inhabit in the regionsof the
these spirits
and take cognizanceof our
so
near
us
are
and
them,
to
spirits
relations,concerning
SYSTEM
OF
319
MAGIC.
and affairs,
or
they do not : if they do not,
persons
what do they appear for ? if they take cognizance of
and
us
they
of
affairs,and
our
devils
not
are
certainlydo
would
yet do
hurt, then
none
for
though spirits,
the
mischief
utmost
on
therefore
Devil
the
he
could
good
they
vices
ser-
must
ficent
supposed at least to be good and benein the vast
panse
exbeings,inhabitingsomewhere
of space which
call the habitation of spiwe
rits,
or
be
And
this leads
the
by
us
hand
that
to
hitherto
unintelligible
thing called the second-sight; that is
themselves
sible
vimake
to say, that those
good spirits
to
some
particularpersons, and represent to
them
the form
shadow
or
of
warn
of this
or
or
danger.
To
what
should
purpose
the
with
should he
say to what purpose
this or that man,
who
cares
not
befall him
can
to
is
not
like the
destruction.
what
evil may
or
him
which
This
never
design of evil,I
foretell evils awaiting
to
represent
is
Devil, who
thingsin effigy,
? to give him
reality
he
Devil, who
avoid
may
is
it ?
always seeking
For
example :
The second -sighted
Highlander sees a young lady
with three gentlemen standing at her right hand,
in
of them
intimatingthat they should every one
their turn, be her husband
; and, however
unlikely,
this
women
is
to
comes
pass
standingon
directed
by this
wives
the
and
very
that
he
the
to
faces
so
as
the
sees
left hand
know
and
to
like
of
they
habits
have
man,
shall
and
all be
of them
them
of
number
known
he
his
scribed,
de-
are
and
320
SYSTEM
OF
this,though seeming
A
pass.
sees
him
his friend
to
the
to
the man's
driven
river
him
be
would
that
driven
last he
at
drawn
the
to
Now,
which
yet
water
or
the
at
rent
cur-
the
affairs
own
river,and
the other
on
hold
throw
of, and
shore
and
and
with
ingly
accord-
was
in
great
so
ful,
care-
side of the
rope to
with great
a
in that
river,he
him, which
is
difficulty
his life
manner
how
that
true
the
intelligence
man
they will
:
it is
though
this
Devil
man,
that
this
the
therefore
Devil
life,
the
know
man
him, should
to
stranger
be in
has
this could
no
not
him
warn
he
the other
on
saved.
was
be
the
I know
danger :
took
to
come
opportunityto
an
sist
as-
that, running
had
man
but
danger ;
the
to
you, mind
your
and enters
the
on
comes
chance
may
said,galloped up
was
calls
not
too
be in
than
better
you
newly risen,and
was
would
he
and
it
brink, and
side,bidding him
the ford
chance
save
you may
will pass the ford, but will be
whom
to
the river's
ward
for-
out.
get
man
and
the water,
by
to
The
bank
them
him, Ride
with
was
road,
coming
between
being
to
the
great distance
river
that
life,for he
away
at
great
ridiculous, comes
on
travelling
horseback
on
man
says
first
at
second-sightman
towards
he
MAGIC.
not
much
drowned,
It
is
and
rather
as
many
evident
where
spirits,
that
the
that
the
more
should
man
as
he
could
in witchcrafts
Devil
acts
by
have
been
and
the agency
familiar
of the
SYSTEM
OF
321
MAGIC.
witch
or
hateful.
is
There
some
tinguish
to distherefore,certainly,
reason,
those
between
spiritswho
and
the
to
actions,and
of all the
emissaries
judgment
is
selves
them-
the
in the ends
last
and
What
they employ.
made
be
to
that
of the Devil
nature
very
and
those
declare
good :
common
kind
are
are
appears
aims
contrary
mains
contrary effects,re-
from
be considered.
to
them
to
They both act, at least we understand
invisible spirit
act, by the assistance of some
; or, as
it may
be more
properlyexpressed,the invisible
and by them.
act in them
spirits
that I think is
As
and possession,
to witchcraft
plain,and needs no discourse upon it ; it is known
in plainEnglish,
evil spirit,
be all from
to
or
an
from
is no
the Devil.
There
to dispute it ;
room
the wretches
employed, acknowledge it, and the
need
hellish thingsthey do discover it ; so we
say
no
of
more
But
what
who
is it that
inform
spirits
their eyes,
?
I
into this
to
call it ? I
they call
inquired of
S.
M.
these other
? what
them
secret
thingshid from
people?
power
the
opens
of
rest
have
that
many
of
sorts
me.
kind
man-
examined
do
with
acts
with
meet
of the
matter
discoursed
hands
see
before
is it the business
that,nor
it
so
about
kind
themselves
it, seem
all that
and
only
of astonishment
to
at
hold
up
I have
their
thing,but
the
Y
322
SYSTEM
give no
can
To
understood
this
they wonder
at, but
do
it.
it is
me
MAGIC.
of it ;
account
understand
not
OF
for it
wonder
more
to
seems
that
be
it should
not
nothing more
or
be
less
for thus
Two
mankind
that
ways
; be
by itself; I
mankind
it
say,
two
with
by
this
man
as
the
otherwise, we
the
so
of
means
know
not
any
this
science, or
art, or
call magic, and
we
conversingwith them,
Secondly, Or
render
personal,and particular
and by such partithat man,
or
cular
is only known
the person ;
to
immediate,
methods
whether
with
spiritsfind to converse
for good or evil,that's a question
they maintain an intercourse with
ways.
First, By
converse
those
these
themselves
spirits,
acting at
visible, and
and
such
their
call
gician.
ma-
distance,
transactions
particular
persons, and
such occasions as they think fit,and as they find
on
needful ; without
or
ance
acquaintany further concern
with the person, or communicating to him or
very,
them
of the disconature
or
anything of the reason
or
any knowledge of the person so making the
discovery; and this is what we foolishly
enough call
the second-sight.
Nor is this notion in anything inconsistent either
the nature
with reason
of the thing ; the angel
or
that stood with the flaming sword
in his hand was
seen
by the ass of Balaam, and not seen
by his
Our
master.
Saviour, in his glorifiedstate after
to
perceptible
such
we
324
SYSTEM
OF
that he
the man,
by that
go not
road,) for if he
MAGIC.
by
hands.
The
tells his
servant
asks
stranger, and
him
him
he, I tell it
Sir, says
so.
and
he
master,
what
he meant
calls the
by telling
for good, if your
For if you go by
it.
to
pleaseto hearken
his servant
that gat, (mentioning the road which
had named,) you will fall in with the robbers who
haunt those hills,and will be overpowered and mishonour
chieved.
of those
one
ye
ha' ye
how
? pr'ythee,
call
they
morning
d id they
An
to
say
wa
but
you
go
are
Scots
that
expression)
seeing a vision this
were
they,and what
(a
been
many
you
honour
your
your
seers
to
ye find it true.
first gentleman answered, Were
when
you,
The
you
say
they a troop,
honour, says the
man.
troop
flouted
all
on
were
and
were
went
attacked
shall go
So the man
in the way.
hands, and
gentlemen
two
gentleman, I
on,
and
his way
they said
went
as
robbed
one
his
one
own
of the
was
the
they would,
servant
back
an
killed,
broke
with
same
day
to
house.
What
it must
be, that could thus form an
spirit
of thingsthat would
to pass, that
come
appearance
determine
cannot
we
; but
supposing this story to
be
true
in
certainlyone
that it gave
danger that
fact,as
token
many
of a
such
have
him
express
he had
to
avoided
the
Now,
SYSTEM
OF
from
invisible
the
despised,he might
danger.
not
the
this been
had
325
MAGIC.
world, which,
have
Devil, if
escaped,and
I have
Devil, and
of the
if
of his nature,
rather have been
as
tion
no-
any
well as
signs,
de-
an
to
such
another
and
that
meet
and
far
in
such
he would
artifice he
did
him,
a
have
run
them
into
master
was
the way,
coming upon
place they should be
was
He would
surprisethem.
warning the gentlemen of
from
that
with
the
sure
to
have
been
so
their
danger,
it with
not
all the
say
that he
avoid
"
prompt
two
it.
Some
of
these
themselves
appear
and not to others
of
the
credited,who
islands
western
also
names
not
of
Scotland
be
may
the circumstances
only,
of
they have not only abundance
these second-sightedpeople there, but they have
in this
abundance
of things discovered
them
to
the approaching death
and especially
manner,
upon
disasters of any person or family. It is true, the
or
of them
but
examples he brings are most
trifling,
have
relations in that country generally
we
many
but
the
received
persons,
for
truth, which
are
considerable
and
vers
di-
326
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
at
was
the
occasion
of which
I do
not
just
member.
re-
now
an
Among the guests at his table was
tiful
ancient gentlewoman, and her daughter a fine beaulady,and was I think to be married the
young
next
week, or within a very few days : there sat opposite
another lady,of what country I do not
to her
but she was
remember,
a
foreigner,and I think
but
Dutchwoman,
a
was
appeared as a person of
good figure.
This foreignerit seems
to the gentleman's
came
house,
not
as
invited
business
some
to
the
of
consequence
her to stay, and
ready,he asked
despatch their
business
dinner
being just
they would
told her
afterwards,and
led
so
her
the ladies.
in among
After
am
very
sorry.
said, and
would
jestedwith
him
showed
much
so
fain have
;
but
understood
she affirmed
concern
at
it
it,that
it
as
his
she
if she
and
seriously,
he
could
not
it off for
carry
knew
it ? I
it you,
world can't
SYSTEM
OF
it upon
I tell you
see
show
then
jest;
327
MAGIC.
he
asked
dead
save
her how
she
I could
all the
woman,
is come,
ask me
told me
the story
questions. My friend
it had
almost
about
immediately; the concern
it all ; in
answered
frightedhim, and the event
about
three days the young
taken
lady was
very
turned
and
that
ill,which
to
to
a
a
vomiting,
the very
fourteenth
fever, and she died on
day
no
more
afterward.
Another
time, walking in
London,
there
the
garden,and
next
and
could
see
her
a
of those
walking with
her
sister
other
on
me,
three?
we
that
the
she
the
the
lady had
told him
been
by
what
call
were,
on
one
was
we
side
man
gentle-
one
the
son
per-
man's
gentle-
her.
told
we
she
Now
ill,and
very
said
been
die within
father
we
is the middlemost
Who
walked
daughter who
Has
on
with
was
garden near
gentlewoman walking in
tween,
being but a low wall be-
young
there
mount
of her, and
that
was
friend's
was
him
recover
it
true,
into
was
come
how
it
was.
days. I earnestly
pressedhim to
tell us how he knew
it ; he answered
ambiguously a
good while, but as I pressedhim with great importunity,
he told me
he, You cannot
: said
seriously
it as I do, I wish I could not see things so as I
see
do, but her face now
at this instant is to me
exactly
of
you
head
The
within
But
may
very
to
week
visible,and
head
no
that
is,the skeleton
other.
right,and
the young
woman
died
after.
return
suppose,
death's
scull,and
or
thingwas
a
few
can
that
supposed they
we
subject: as these spirits,
of things
make
any representations
to whom
they please,so it may be
to
can
the
make
themselves
visible
also,
328
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
with
great many
time.
of
bad
but
of the stories
most
with
meet
are
so
the
appearance
be
real, it must
to
what
rather, that
be
business
invisible
these
agents
to
managed
not
are
of the
assistance
and
by
called
art, or
artists. But
in
to
as
they
the
aid
make
no
things visible at pleasure,they want
agents,
their
own
they do their own business
way ; and in a
of
them, none
word, they have no magicians among
that consult with
those they call cunning men,
or
the
invisible
they
have
fanciful,or
no
world
occasion
overrun
behalf
in
of such
with
of others
it
they are
men,
vapours,
as
we
are
seems
not
so
in this
they
have
some
remains
of
sorcery among
and
dicted
particularly
they are strangelyadtoo,
In the isles of Orkney they use
to charms.
SYSTEM
329
MAGIC.
OF
charm
call
to
What
charmers.
these
magic
part
of
the
practice,I
charmers
black
know
art
or
it
but
not,
the
works
These
charms
several
to
cure.
purposes
to
some
cattle, some
cure
also of several
are
human
cure
kinds, and
bodies, some
to
and
prevent
along,and
their
some,
thief
may
the
attempt
won't
call the
for
house
work
of
that
when
part, I suppose
them,
as
and
little
out
of the way
too
in such
work
this.
But
must
come
little
nearer
home.
These
330
arts
used
are
SYSTEM
more
MAGIC.
OF
this
on
side
the
world,
as
the
rendering darker
be more
to
things visible,seems
the case
that side ; and as I am
on
inquiringrather
what
the
Devil,
our
magicians practisewithout
other
than what
the Devil
or
spiritpractises
any
the magician, I come
without
to
bring all these
understanding.
things down to your immediate
have been diving into mysterieslong enough,
We
and been
serious till perhaps you
tired ; for a
are
little grave doings wearies
of day ;
at this time
us
if the subjectwill afford us any diversion.
let us see
and
The
little
not
a
age is witty beyond measure,
wicked
too
whence
but
is it that
we
have
no
the
had
they
could
the
fire
humid
without
without
the
the
brimstone
horrid
;
they
phemy
bawdy, and jest without blasbuffoonery,and vote without
; talk without
bribery; write without pedantry, and read without
laugh
without
party.
wit
now,
bless
write
we
us
all ! how
without
lewd
sense,
and
read
without
we
are
332
dress
to
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
la courtisane, the
the
religieuse,
turban, and
on
the
and
the
puts
has
the
vest
habit
from
the theatre.
Christian
the Quaker
atheist
superiorpare it is much
the same
: mimicry and
oppositecapacities
engross
the
beau
atheist
conversation
turns
polemic,
; the
the actress
practisesmodesty,
disputesprinciples,
wit : fools write
and
the pedant panegyrics upon
the
satire,as clowns teach manners
; the fops are
of weight ; and
since, by accident, wit and
men
sense
appeared under the title of the Tatlers,the
eternal clang of tea-table tattle has rung the changes
In the
scandal, and
upon
of the
appearance
set
up
for the
universal
censors
of conversation.
go any further now
after magic ? could thingstake
need
And
this,without
? will
spirits
for
we
tell
such
with
general converse
ries
inqui-
our
a
turn
the world
as
of
this could
happen by
of things,or
the nature
even
by the things of
?
acted
nature
No, no : invisible operations are
in the
invisible world ; the magicians are
from
an
be
right,all the great things they do could never
with a superiorrank
intercourse
without
done
an
what
other Devils
of beings,be they infernal,or
you pleaseto call them.
few bright doings for examples. Upon
Take
a
sit every mornwhat foot does the brightlord
ing
all the works
his chocolate, talkingupon
over
of the
And
any
man
learned, himself
how
and
no
just his
man
reflections!
understands
wise
unlearned
to
scandal?
age, that
forbears it afterwards
how
me
so
talks
How
when
that
little,
like
wise
him.
he
are
is the
gone,
his remarks
talks
or
much,
be trulysaid,
may
In which, however,
so
it
his
SYSTEM
333
MAGIC.
OF
man
his
that you
of the age,
need
such
further
no
go
for
reason
sellers'
price,and the booktrade is so much
improved; seeingthey buy
books that read least,and that, according to
most
the famous
Dr. Salmon, the having a good library
makes
doctor.
a
man
a
However, sir Timothy, no
why
bears
nonsense
doubt, understood
local memory
that could
men
good
to
as
Latin.
Nor
judgment, that
unlucky linendraperasked
I have
heard
the
learned
derlandsa, who
and
in
The
him
called
author
once
was
as
as
he
of,till
ing
concern-
Crocus
Hinupon
the knight presently
owned, but unluckily
forgotthat
but
not
in his
out
an
of
names
read
most
ever
the
the
impressionwas
rolls,from
came
in Germany,
made
in
not
over
quires,
and
Bremen
Hamburgh.
happy, miserable, generous, cynical,good-
natured,
of humour
out
bart., sir
would
,
be
How
unanswerable
genius
world
had
the
is this
of
influence
upon
less than
could
of
demonstration
hundred
the
here !
thousand
dinary
extraor-
invisible
seeing,if he
devils in
him, he
the practiceof an
universal
carry on
ciety
sopedant, without being whipped out of human
never
for
turn
coarse
the
Crocus
scandal
poet'swords
and
the
to
a
very A, B, C ;
little awry for him,
Hinderlands
Germany linen,which
merchants, and
are
are
are
known
and,
to
of
sorts
particular
burgh
imported by the Hamto every
draper.
two
334
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
heard
were
this have
long ere
or
wrote
read of,
his head off.
Roch.
Shadwel.
to
spect
and to invariety,
their share in the magic of this age'smanagement,
would
take up a volume
in
itself;
a
word,
by
they are all magicians,and I won't take upon me to
say, that as witchcraft,generallyspeaking,has for
some
session
ages been engrossedby the sex, and the posthat
the
is
matrons
to
chieflylay among
;
The
ladies afford
say, that
the same
but
none
sex
an
us
old
women
to
seem
infinite
witches
were
have
engrossed the
so
now
sacred
loud !
To
not
to
make
the
say
these
sonorous
beauties
and
musical.
of the
sex
the
more
fusive
dif-
and infinitely
qualifications,
brightest
than was
so
more
possiblein former ages, we have
three new-invented
of wit and good manners,
colleges
where
the ladies receive dailyaddition to their ordinary
acquirements; and which give them infinite
the past days of their ancestors
advantage over
to which
(grandmothers),and in the frequentaccess
excel all that went
before them.
they must necessarily
the
These
the tea-table, the assembly, and
are
headed,
masquerade ; at the first they learn to be lightif at
and
at the second
to be light-hearted,
the
the third they don't learn to be light-heeled,
in their
defect
must
endeavours
parts of this
I
real
lie somewhere
of those
that
else than
set
them
in the laudable
up in
; whose
so
many
vours
endea-
newly-reformed nation
for the publicgood can
be enough commended,
never
either in printor in manuscript.
have had some
thoughtto inquireamong all the
of the
magicians of the times, and especially
SYSTEM
OF
335
MAGIC.
dens,
pretendersabout Bald win's-gar
Old-street,Whitechapel,"c, and
Whitecross-alley,
the invisible world
from
to
cerning
conget intelligence
this important question; whether
any of
bad spirits,
the white
the good spirits
devils or
or
black devils,or whatever
which
spiritsthey were
formerlyinspiredthe Rochesters, the Dorsets and
Drydens of the last ages, are yet in being ? and if
they are, what has been the occasion that they
have withdrawn
the spirit
of poetry from the English
world?
that not only the fire is extinguished,
and
the genialinspiration
decayed,but that the relish of
there is nothing peris lost ? That
true
as
poesy
formed
that will bear reading,so no
readers
that
the exalted merit of
taste
can
a performance ! even
eminent
more
the
greatest
lines without
without
is sung
men
in
meaning, words
without
notes
without
music,
verse
energy,
poetry, and
I wonder
rather, who
or
man
we
see
labours
if
nous
of their volumi-
after the
the
of
they do not
(forpensionswill
like
of
public
at least in time
debt, and
the foundation
If
rate
think
rather
of this
or
increase
some
the
lay
other
way,
number, and
them), I say, if
I
such way, they may
they do not think of some
think justlyswear
the peace
againstthe assailants,
and
safelyaffirm that they go in danger of being
For in short, such
panegyricked to death by them.
writing is little less in my opinion than a poetical
assassination,and the ministers are in danger of
sweatmeats
draw
the
flies about
336
dying the
death
SYSTEM
OF
of Edward
MAGIC.
feather-beds.
with
deliver
Heavens
every
burden
insupportable
it is attended
of
with
and
want
of wit
but
two
honest
the
where
panegyric,especially
of money,
want
negatives,
from
statesman
the firstlamentable,
the first is
the
piteous,the last is pitiful
; the first is afflicting,
last tormenting; the first importunate,but the last
impertinent: and as a wise giverwould give anything
would
delivered
be
to
from
them,
so
rather
wise
receiver
to
the
and
the
be rid of her.
for the
opinion,however,
my
is
great deal of
call it
think
should
treason
black
there
or
art,
or
the
againstthe
king Drama,
Where's
his
crown
the plot,the
propriety,
togetherwith
the
OF
SYSTEM
337
MAGIC.
terrible clamours
more
of the street
rabbles,riots
mobs, and all the et ceteras of parties,
and rebellions,
quitesilenced the muses, struck them
told they could never
make
dumb, and I am
any
music since,no, not all nine of them
put together.
Now
we
of having an
spirits,
and
the like
I think the
of
art
days,the magic
not
lay the spirits,
our
if
and
they have
world, it must
be
with
intercourse
any
lift him
wit, not
the invisible
the inferior
beings,
if they know
superior,
any degrees among
seraphictrain : certain it is,the impetuosityof
wit has for some
years been all let off in squibs
among
the
not
the
our
and
of
crackers, and so like the lesser volcanoes
terraneans
Lipary and Strombolo, have given vent to the subof sulphurand nitre,while the quantity
moderate.
was
wit
mount
and
Where
then
hemisphere?
in their
several
the revolution
what
not
fire which
is the
those
orbits
of their
can
comets
of
luxuriance
in wit which
them
to
converse
acquaintancewith
upon
the
those
sons
of
art
with
to exert
us
us
us
Halleys in
or
intercourse
in the
ing
bring-
again? If there
let us
of spirits,
their utmost,
in play ; and
and
to
is
an
call
bring
restore
which
the world
ribaldry,
the dogmatic,which, upon
m.
assist
this world
of
inform
difficulty.
bringus to an
good spiritsagain
commonwealth
blazed
disappeared,and when
shall be visible again,
spirits
can
magiciannow
those departedwits, or
with
in
flamed
once
are
solve this
What
s.
the
calculator can
what
astronomer,
all the Newtons, the Wliistons,
the nation
the
when
eruptions,then
overpowered those smaller
Gibello (iEtna) and Vesuvius
roared aloud,
all the country with a torrent
of liquid
overrun
fire.
this
Whereas
now
of
our
338
SYSTEM
OP
performances,the
other
their due
may receive
all the true
of the
age.
Pardon
then, from
in
times
the satisfaction of
sense,
voluminous
the
and
the due
scribblers
strange
turn
of the
of affairs
I say,
pardon me to look
back again a little to the conjuringsand black art of
those of
the middle
ages of time, especially
among
them
did not pretend to deal with the Devil,
who
and it will presentlybring us to an
understanding
ourselves.
of thingsamong
After the ancient
magicians had tired the world
with their tricks,and the Devil began to fail them,
ence
correspondexcept to those who kept an immediate
with him
by way of familiar,there came
up a
of magiof magic, as well as a new
sort
sort
new
cians
these
the
of
to
common
mortification
me
perfectionof them,
utmost
censure,
of
masters
MAGIC.
ours
was
case
this
and
in wisdom
virtue,had
turned
their
hands
to
inferior
and
avoid
them
as
kind
of devils
themselves
so
that
few, who
in the world,
340
craftytyrant has
But
sacrifice
The
mob
the oracles
method,
the
find
on
his game
out
as
world
two.
mischiefs,but the
I say, the
;
then
when
men.
Devil
pursued his
generationgrew
one
out
of
exposed,when
were
predictby
to
or
do,
to
and
easilycajol'd,
are
in the
of use,
; when
more
MAGIC.
more
no
favourite
changes not
this
interest
out
OF
The
He
By
SYSTEM
the
he
entrails,
other ways
:
and
the
could
priests
sets
his wits
for the
means,
to
no
work
carrying
as,
magic, in which he
By a kind of astrological
managed with a great deal of subtletyand art,
bringing the stars and planetary influences into
the art was
play ; and by an unpractisedsubtlety,
then carried on with spelland charm, by words
cut
in metals, and in stones, diviningby the beryl,by
the amethyst,by the lustre of the emerald, and the
brought into
ruby, and by all the old superstitions
called the talismans
rule of practice. This was
a
new
the sympatheticconjuring-stone.
; or
It would
be too tedious for this work, to give a
long historyof the delusions and cheats which the
1.
Devil
mankind
put upon
for three
what
these
of them
talismans
in
hundred
I shall
ment,
way of abridgand what
the authors
by
see,
take
world.
the
were,
pretended ;
four
or
the
descriptionof
magical figuresgraved
upon
author of
the anonymous
Talismans
Justified,
whereof
or
metals,
book, entitled,
this
description.
the
The
talismans, says he, is the seal,the figure,
character or image of a celestial sign,constellation,
or
planet,graved on a sympatheticstone, or on metal
The effects which
were
correspondentto the star.
The
gives
stones
tain
cer-
attributed
it is
those
SYSTEM
OF
341
MAGIC.
these
marvellous;
figuresare altogether
graven
said,for example, that the figureof a lion enon
gold,while the sun is in Leo, preserves
to
from
the
that carry
stone
this talisman
scorpionmade
under
about
the
sign
from
the wounds
of that animal.
Scorpio,secures
For to give beauty and strengthof body, they grave
the figure of Venus, on
the first face of Libra,
and dignito purchase honours
Pisces, or Taurus:
ties
they grave the image of Jupiter,that is,
easily,
a
man
having the head of a ram, on silver,or on a
white
about
stone
and
him, will
be successful
in
he
that
carries
this
talisman
(saythey) surprisingeffects : to
merchandise
and gaming, they represent
see
and
Mercury on silver ; to be courageous
the figureof Mars
the
victorious,they engrave
on
first face of Scorpio; to procure
the favour of kings,
they represent the sun in likeness of a king, sitting
on
throne, with
gold, in
talismans
the
lion
first face
are
ranked
at
his
of Leo.
the
side, in very
In
the
Palladium
of
fine
number
Troy
of
;
the
gave
bucklers
oracles, as
soon
as
the
sun
was
risen
the
of the
342
the inhabitants
of that
SYSTEM
hurt, because
any
those
MAGIC.
city,but
of the brazen
Talismans
OF
without
were
doing them
broke,
as
were
serpent.
are
seems
when
history,
given names
to
insinuate
in the second
book
of
likewise
ants
inhabitanimals
The
stones.
on
engrave
of the island of Samothracia
talismans
made
with
SYSTEM
also other
rings,had
body. And
talismans
eighth book
invention
of
the
Solomon
nose
root
animals, in
this manner,
The
his works.
of
This
the effects
seen
cient
an-
of
out
into
about
has
with
no
them
that
possessed in
many
of the emperor
sian.
Vespathat certain
virtues
courage
female, and
likewise
and
stone
historian
beetles,had considerable
strengthand
to procure
cured
name,
in the presence
ancient Egyptians believed
cut
They put
even
instead
set
was
taught it in
had
animal
and
of this country.
The most
made
plants,branches
upon
are
them
ring, wherein
stones,
for
roots.
or
to
talismans
the greatest
the secret
of those
perhaps
figuresof gods, men,
little
many
the ancient tombs
he,
whom
Egyptians,from
peoplehave learned
part of other
343
MAGIC.
The
Mercury.
trees,
OF
is
sometimes
an
the
talismans, and
believe
Pliny testifies that if we
those that improve that science, a parcelof frogs
in a commonwealth
more
ought to be esteemed
significant
than
iElian says, that
a
body of laws.
those of Egypt took a reed, which
preserved them
from
being devoured by adders or crocodiles of the
the
emblem
that they are
of wisdom
Nile, and
and
relateth, that a philosoprudence. Tzetzes
pher
man
put a stop to a plague at Antioch, by a talisof
stone,
wherein
there
was
Charon
the
head
of
fire.
344
The
modern
ancient, and
which
SYSTEM
talismans
we
not
are
know
may
MAGIC.
OF
curious
so
them
by
the
the
as
characters,
ental
Ori-
are
milli
have
Ca-
of Stones.
treated
of
astrological
magic, and of the sympathy of stones,
metals, and planets. Gaffarel has composed a book
Curiosities.
this subject; entitled, Unheard-of
on
And
sophy.
Agrippa has treated of it in his Occult PhiloGregory of Tours relateth,that the cityof
Paris
had
built under
been
constellation,which
conflagration,
serpents, and mice ;
and that a little before the fire that happened in the
arch of
year 588, they had found, in raking up an
a
bridge,the two talismans,preservers of that city,
preservedit from
which
were
have
Greek
will
derived
serpent and
the Arabic
which
a-wr^a-ie,
not
spend time to
for
live in
we
talisman
name
Some
of brass.
mouse
from
the
signifies
preservation. We
show the vanityof the talismans,
an
age
that
is
not
much
dicted
ad-
such
superstitions.
but a little way, compared
But these thingswent
followed ; for now
the pagan
clining,
to what
worship dethe world
began to see with other eyes ;
the Devil lost ground everywhere,and the Christian
and in a surprising
religionspread itself insensibly,
all the eastern
and northern
over
especially
manner,
parts, as into Asia, and into Germany and France ;
to
and
it behoved
now
the Devil
to
take
new
measures
also.
Nor
was
he
at
all
at
that
loss,for he knew
his
thod
me-
the face of
to put on
was
presently,and
religion,rank in with the sanctified part of the
people,to wit, the clergy,and draw them into his
scheme, as he had done the pagan priestsbefore.
Upon this he took up the tonsure, shaved himself
for
monk,
himself
up
and
SYSTEM
in
the
habit, put
got presentlyinto
institution
him
and
345
MAGIC.
which
monkey,
or
quicklyfell in with
him
OF
pope
please,dressed
you
the
on
sacred
orders.
ments,
vest-
The
popes
SylvesterII.
induction, and
from
gave
time
this
and
set
quitted the astrologic,
up an
ecclesiastic magic in the world : the success
has
his own
been wonderful, beyond even
expectation;
for it must
the priests
be confessed, when
first began
a correspondencewith
him, they outstrippedhim in
their speed,for they run
before they were
sent.
even
St. Ignatiusoutdid
St. Francis
and
all the arts
of
infernal magic that ever
were
known, or in use in
the world, and, with
his assistance,
did more
to
establish a race
of enchanters
and
church
cians
magi-
forward
he
the
in
have
the
Devil
himself
could
expected.
This
the
world, than
his interest
served
world, that is
all the
still
at
which
of
him
for
magic
to
say,
: and
world
western
plan
side of
on
one
effectually
for Europe especially,
and
ecclesiastic
in
China
might
we
or
Confucius
then
at
or
out
other
an-
philosophic
and
Japan.
But
he
rest
of Asia
and
Africa,
call the
that time
church
rather
drew
middle
part of the
ripe for
was
magic,let
was
any
kinds
it be almost
what
it would.
Satan, who
no
want
but
could
the
not
industrious
the
Devil
found
out
the contrivance
of
dove.
346
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
settled
thus
Having
impostures that
which
this
at
yet
in the world
was
ever
time, and
for above
years
world, has
the
from
spread
few
to
past,
years
besides.
the
thousand
tian
the Chris-
over
Asia
over
and
Africa,
and
of India
west
of
master
fourth
of ecclesiastic
is the force
Such
itself
islands
utmost
of Africa
corner
a
the
part of Europe
magic
and
how
siastic
into the ecclefar it is gone, besides this,to break
affairs of the Christian world, is not hard to
of this
at the close
especially
the particulars.
What
acted
been
to
Even
papal hierarchy!
whole
be
to
me
entire
one
its constitutions
system
Christian
much
to
by
zeal
doctrine
by
room,
inquire into
magic
clergy,and
in
has
the
itself seems
popery
of antichristian
gic
ma-
all sorcery
are
sense
they prevail upon
head
by the tail, upon
upon the
Devil.
too
work,
Romish
the
among
up
series of ecclesiastic
continued
take
and
witchcraft
nonsense,
upon
by enthusiasm,
the
doctrine
the
and
of the
the
name
could
of
it be
God, and
of
light,if they
of
hell, and
Devil?
were
under
set
not
the
in the
up darkness
bewitched
with the
entire
management
room
magic
of the
348
SYSTEM
OP
MAGIC.
in
such
What
art.
priestshave
do
ours
been
it is with
But
raised
us
these
outdoes
madam
as
tumbler,
does
are
merry
Violante
or
as
As
outdoes
stage-
common
hospitalthorough-bred surgeon
an
mountebank
would
the heathen
of money
if their gods had took bribes as
and
be
to
sums
tooth-drawer.
and
religiousmagic, the enthusiasms
heresies that reign
deal
must
us, I think we
among
with them
to have
done,
seems
just as their maker
let them
alone, give them
magic,
up to their own
and
to
to
their
our
their
own
the easiest
be
own
delusions, to believe
making.
to
be
For
as
those
discovered, they
holy
are
the
lies of
cheats
the hardest
are
to
SYSTEM
at
present make
so
are
as,
magi, the
such
349
MAGIC.
OF
confusion
of
principles
among
the
embraced
by
demonstrably
present
the
with good spirits,
sages, the conversers
Rosicrucians, and
of the occult
masters
sciences,and
the
and
tares
last in the
at
shall be
the wheat
as
critically
separated,
skilfully
assured they
well
are
we
tion,
destruc-
same
will be.
fair
their
extravagances,
own
brains,
enthusiastic
and
would
unravels
all their
dark
tends
schemes, and
show
to
that
of all the rest, and to convince
us
emanation
black art, all a diabolic,a mere
the cheat
us
it is all
of hell.
Thus
all the
all their
magic detects
bombast
blustering
high and
itself,
of sacred,divine,
and
exposes
excellent, and
whence
such-like, discover
they
the pretences to illuminations,communication,
come;
or
intercourse
world, appear
dreams
the
and
spirits,
an
and
more
pretences,
of aerial substances
inhabitants
essences
and
be
to
with
thousand
of the
;
their
more
no
their
spirituousbodies,
and
elements, the
abstracts
which
invisible
of
refined
poreal
incor-
quintessence,
they put
upon
the
350
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
world
are
understood
be
to
the
infernal
their
world, and
more
or
less,
dealingwith
it
must
and
will end.
else
What
their
means
of
philosophic cant
ing
their confoundmingling the supernaturalessences,
the terms
of religionand
things divine, with
and
the jargon of their unsignifying
the dreams
of God, Devil, Heaven,
language ? loosingthe name
Hell, in the
cant
of their
expressionsof sacred
perfection,corruption,illuminatinggenius,
spirit,
the
and a vast
throng of words, tending to amuse
foolish,and distract the wise; tending to destroy
of heaven,
religionand all the solid establishment
of the just,or punishment
whether
for the felicity
of the wicked
inconceivable
and
it
their
is, a
comes
to
matter
communication.
indifferent
be understood
to
us
better when
But
leave
it
as
present, till it
at
we
arrive there.
SYSTEM
OF
351
MAGIC.
CHAP.
V.
of it ;
world, that
would
one
should
the Devil's
at
it would
the
contradiction
this
is
case
the
to
be
think
able
be
door, who
so
barefaced
posture
im-
an
longer in the
appear no
hissed off the stage, and
would
girls
throw
Devil
is the true
goes
on
his
own
and
stones
in
spiteof
way
if
that
honest
man
balked,
but
repulseshe
at
carries
meets
The
another.
Devil
is
never
itself.
Besides, he is
like
known
and
disguises,
lady at the ball,if she happens to have been
in her
masquerade habit yesterday,tonever
at
loss for
852
she
morrow
gets another
disguise.
is concealed
for
devil
take
him
Nay,
the
If he
there.
If he
and
saint
after
or
shall be
to
more
and
shall mistake
him
magician of
another
where
he
perfect
here, he
be blown
is discovered
all,even
finds
Devil, and
that
happens
to-day,you
for
MAGIC.
OF
SYSTEM
known
again,and
kind
he is known
morrow.
to-
to
be
be
disguisedany
has
his
he
with
him, to win and
longer; yet
ways
please you, and draw you in, at least to bear with
him, seeing he
see
crowd
you
about
harm.
no
Thus, do you
puppet-show, and do
they not laugh, and halloo, and appear infinitely
pleasedwith the grossest and simplestof all cheats ;
them
and
that though they know
and
to be cheats
delusions,and that they are but mere
puppets ?
So our
magicians,though you know them to be
that notwithstandingall
cheats, though you know
their pretences, they reallydeal with
the Devil ;
that would
have people among
be conus
tent,
yet we
not
the
does
cannot
deal with
and
them
the
that very
upon
score.
want
to
who
the
cunning
Why, I'd go
rather
was,
man
to
than
not
Nay, though
you
of it all,the
worst
think
he
is,or
find it
convince
them, that
fellow is
not
so
of himself
he makes
as
out.
wicked
;
in the
even
as
they
that he knows
they had
go
or
woman,
too
been
nor
is
such
with
back
young
fool told
the
cunning man,
it possibleto persuade
ashamed.
thrown
their
money
them, that
and
them
they will
against
away,
and
OF
SYSTEM
know
to
man
stillgoes
sweethearts,and
two
which
fellow has
young
who courts
her.
she
of those
lost his
353
MAGIC.
on.
to
goes
two
girl
young
the cunning
shall have
mistress,and
Another
has lost
cow,
old
an
under
wife's tale
her
the
be
pillow,and
The
man.
sends the
her
stole
oracles of
sticks
dreams
head
girl's
poor
it is no
has
nobody, and
girlhome with
lay two
first she
the
away
runs
across
will
on
the
upon
wonder
she should dream
husband,
be the right,
well the
of them, and it may
as
affair of
of
bids
and
satisfies
answers,
yet pleaseseverybody. He
know
must
her.
one
that it is an
so
wrong,
is right; and to be
even
harm.
no
This
is the
carries it
on
oftentimes
gets
have
more
quack
much
and
as
the
the
practiseas
his
counsellor,and
the
lawyers,and
cian,
physiDevil
agents
perhaps
of them.
upon as honest a foot too as some
I should
inquirea little here, and expose
weak
he
mountebank
than a licensed
money
than the doctor ; so the
clients than
more
as
gets
and
low-prized game,
great way
the
and
Devil's
the
doings of
Devil.
m.
those
few
short
tales upon
354
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
and show
perhaps illustrate the speculation,
force of fraud, though I doubt it will not
towards
A
his
his
you the
do much
cure.
and boastingof
magician giving out his bills,
down
in the way of
mighty performances,went
other tradesmen
as
do, to Bristol fair,
calling,
and
there
he
did
looked
nativities,
talked
eyes,
blush
broad
and
then
him
to
of the young
there
with their grievances,
the
Among
him
rest
laudable
question;
the
man
or
not
tell the
it him
as
The
in
cross
told
covered
disthat
no
if in
She
doctor
writing;
and
comes
love,whether
so
was
her
lasses that
case
modest
one
came
to
with that
I shall marry
that she could
instead
of
statingthe
question
written, if courted.
above,
if in
doctor
the paper,
not
foolish tongues
own
how
minute.
very
own
their
them
and
love,she had
the
and
356
happily done
SYSTEM
her
to
OF
MAGIC.
All
infinite satisfaction.
by the wrist,and
looked
this
frequently
face.
first he
the
discerned
unusual
fluttering
disorder in her pulse,occasioned
and sudden
by the
haviour
bestory being well enough told,and the first girl's
mimicked
the life ; by looking in her
to
By
face, he
talked
he
of his
the invisible
hand
out
further
when
go ; and
world, he
saw
the rior
supeshe was
confusion.
utmost
Now,
and
come
knowing everythingfrom
beings and
in the
colour
her
saw
an
by
the
little
how
Now,
well
so
if you
as
am
free with
so
case,
think
concern
trusted
counsellor
of
her.
he
me
fit to
the
to
to
as
trust
let
with
the
of
secret
counsellors;and
be
offence,neither
double
if I
spiritscommunicate
if they
people'saffairs to me
therefore you may trust
faithful,
child,adds he, I shall never
safety,
that you commit
The girlwas
gillsof
to
the
as
mute
my
but
me
sit down
of
secrets
judge
not
with
the
me
utmost
divulgeanything
and
fish,and
coloured
said
as
not
one
as
the
can't
press
ex-
red
he is angry.
ther
press you any furtill I consult the good spirits
yourselffreely,so
;
as
turkey-cockwhen
Come,
did
would
me.
to
your whole
it,and for that,
a
princes,and am
should betrayanybody,
invisible
word
do
know
me
with
me
would
as
it would
the
girl,you
secret
least
am
with
was
dear, says
my
be
to
it
I won't
again,who,
distressed
SYSTEM
innocence
always ready to
who
and
357
MAGIC.
thee, are
I told
as
OF
will
fail
not
assist
give
to
of your
directions
case, and
also for your good ; so that I do not need you should
of your case
make
I
to me.
any kind of confession
me
full information
shall be able
help ;
your
so
I'll come
and
which
pray
to
the
that
he
three
her, he offered
to
girlfell a
cunning not
doctor, too
without
directly
minutes,
again.
you
said this
Having
tell it you
sit but two
or
presentlyto
to
go away, at
cryingvehemently ; and the
take hold
to
of
it,and
fied
satis-
hit the
had
see,
while
is to be done
could
said, but
Thomas
when
but
he
for thee ?
said, what's
would
and
,
Thomas
blubbered
to
done, she
be
speak
not
She
it
sadly.
most
Well, says the doctor, but how far are you gone
with child ? let me
know
that, and then I'lltell thee
whether
can
far gone,
bring it to
gently upon
says he
resolved
the
pass
her
About
says
he,
or
With
no.
belly.
four
come
afternoon, and
that he
I doubt
months,
to
me
thou
says
again
the
morrow
to-
what
in
is
thy case
by the powers who assist my
So taking a crown
of the poor
art.
never-failing
girlfor lettinghim pump the truth out of her own
nent
emimouth, and gettingthe reputationof a most
of art, he dismissed
her for
magician and man
her know
that if he undertook
that time, letting
to
to
her, he should
bring Thomas
expect a
marry
considerable
more
acknowledgment.
In
word, he
took
Thomas's
name,
and
where
358
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
Thomas
he
get rid
to
case
he
this
was
carried
;
of
ghost, that
the doctor
him
with
upon
so
three
or
days
him.
The
implement
which
haunted
had
an
the
occasion
ness
of his busi-
fellow,who
subtle,oily-tonguedyoung
was
here
a
was
jack-of-all-trades;
juggler,there a
time a ghost or
tumbler, to-day a conjurer,at one
devil or spirit,
and so acted
at another
a
apparition,
all shapes and postures that could be desired.
the
from
The
doctor having had his intelligence
Thomas
lived, and finding,very happily,
girl where
far off,
that he lodged in a public-housenot
not
to a tradesman, who
having room
being servant
in
for him
in his house, paid for a lodging for him
the alehouse ; I say, having gotten this handle, he
sends his engineer to lodge in the same
house.
fellow finds an
far
This
so
opportunityto come
acquaintedwith Thomas, as always to know whither
a
what errands
went, and upon
the first time
that Thomas
was
and
he
business
of
sent
gets behind
his
name
into
him, he could
corn,
where, had
found
have
not
and,
as
had
him
returning, meets
it,one
going from
farther
been
Thomas,
the
mile
subtle
himself
Thomas
;
round by another
of the corn, he runs
himself
just in the way that Thomas
if he
in his way,
and with
calls him three times
immediately conveyed
and
field of
of voice
kind
dead
wall
and
errand
an
about
(veryhappilyfor him) was to a village,
of the city,and in the evening.
out
this
As Thomas
was
going to this village,
rogue
hollow
and
city,and
was
that way,
the other
by
away
suspected
gettingout
way,
full-but, as
and
to
puts
come,
and
was
they call
coming to
it.
They
fall into
voice
salute
a
as
short
that Thomas
usual, and
discourse
had
as
upon
heard.
acquaintance,and
the occasion
of the
SYSTEM
OF
very
with
to
in
am
am
go back
beholden
you would
there, I'd be much
I wish
359
MAGIC.
glad to
to
you
yon
town
for your
pany.
com-
me
you
see
George
I can't go
now.
do, if you
pray
for I
can,
terribly
frighted,
am
says Thomas.
says
voice
call
the
at
No,
no,
t'other
on
voice
was
that
it
side
wall
there,
hill,I heard
aloud.
by my name
signify,
says George ?
wall,
you
be
to
be
the
that
sure,
frightedat
behind
not
was
stone
of the
the
should
what
times
three
me
bottom
'twas
knew
that for ?
wall, it was
of the
rather
but the
be
some
spirit.
Nay, if it was up in the air,indeed, says George,
there may
be something in it ; those voices are sad
would
tell you exactlywhat
now
things; my master
it
meant.
Why
can
a-body something of
me
Nay,
says
? come,
George, since
will go till I
but I must
run
master
my
So,
was
too
do go back
with
little.
and
it
in
see
you
home
will
want
safe
you
at
then,
are
the
so
next
concerned, I
town,
for it is almost
or
so,
night,
me.
all he wanted.
what
can
this voice
mean?
times
How
many
360
SYSTEM
Are
OF
that
Ay,
fanciful
called
am
very
Christian
my
it
and
harsh
Nay,
hollow
months,
or
Can't
be
If my
as
an't
times
it three
so
it
Thomas
surname,
the Devil.
like
tell
it
when
in three
three
you
but
exactly;
years.
which
me
I dare
very bad.
They had not
gone
convenient
watching a
stops, lookingas
if he
says he to Thomas.
What's
the matter
matter
have
say it is
far
after
death,
or
this, but
thing
some-
George
? says Thomas.
but
? says Thomas.
really,
says George, I can't go so far as that.
tell
know
the case, he would
master
to
was
Xo
you
and
name
signifydeath
it may
and
I don't
to
seems
was
Thomas,
I heard
sure
none.
are
Saunders
Saunders, and Thomas
devil's Voice, to be sure,
it was
then Thomas
first,
again ;
there
be, says
may
? for sometimes
deceived
you
MAGIC.
you
best know
nay,
you
committed
;
what's
murder, Thomas
have
upon
me
! says
Thomas,
?
do you mean
Why, do you see nothing, says George, do you
see
nothing there ? (He points to a great tree which
which
stood on
the common
they ivere going over.)
what
Nay,
Thomas
you saw
But what
me,
is it ? says Thomas.
is it the Devil ?
No,
no,
not
the
Devil,
says
Dear
George, tell
George,
but
'tis
SYSTEM
O, there's
gave me
when
you'llsee
see
that.
speak to
I'm
you
see
e'en
that,says George;
what
shall I
dead
it and
particular
sight; that I can
others can't,it belongsto our
it presently,
for it will come
Thomas,
says
if
ask
me
but
O,
should
for
reason
made
Thomas
how
fright; why
I, George?
with
that
361
MAGIC.
OP
my
not
ter
mas-
see
apparitions
business ;
I
nearer,
me
I don't know
be not, I'll
tell you
presently.
They continued going forward all this while, and
the town
by and by,
began to come
; when
pretty near
mas
what
of it,Thoto think
says George, I don't know
and makes
signsas it would come
; it threatens
up
you
Strike
be
to
me
they
no,
in such
are
kill
never
it off; if my
with a word
it away
goes three
draws
you
I
what
into
shall be
stands
trembling
in
forward
the
motions
many
a
if I
speaking.
;
can
With
see
speak to it,
here, he'd
that
send
George
stand
still,
the
ground, and
there, says George,
upon
Stand
it :
besides,I
bids Thomas
don't
safe, and
stillas he
the
a
be
afraid,I'll see
was
confusion
utmost
and
George
little out
that Thomas
so
held
me
do for thee.
can
Thomas
but
'twill kill
were
his stick
circle with
and
anybody
master
steps forward
Thomas
goes
then
nay
I'll see
fright,
keep
puts
sure.
No,
you
and
strike you.
! says Thomas
and
to
words
and
and
in
crosses
George
he
comes
the
makes
air,and
back
to
great
this he
Thomas.
delivered
362
for this
you
SYSTEM
George,
going.
So George and he
says George, it goes
we'll go
now
and
George
and
run
on.
he
I could
he
as
of
don't leave
if you
me
him,
why,
give
would
thousand
pounds.
I can't possiblystay, says George ; if you
frighted,
you had best lie there all night,and
home
in the morning.
me
drive.
can
in the dark
go back
not
'tis
little :
must
Dear
fancy you'll
Ay, there,
off that way (pointingnorth)
up in the air,says George, come,
So away
to the town,
they went
hard
as
this
I think
little,
still a
stand
tells him
home
matter
? says Thomas.
is it gone now
Stand
still,says
'tis gone
strangely;
you
But
now
MAGIC.
apparitionthreatens
hear of it again.
and
OF
I dare
not
will be
master
do
so
neither, says
that
'tis as
angry,
much
are
so
come
Thomas,
as
my
place is
my
worth.
then
Why
the
you
at
stay
now.
and
sets
you
to
with
come
I can't
town,
says George, for indeed
So away
comes
George and leaves him,
up a run,
again with the utmost
When
get somebody
must
George
as
had
if he
bound
was
to
back
be
expedition.
got away
and
himself, as he knew
was
out
well
of
he
altered
by
very
sight,
how
to
as
do
fore,
be-
linen
habit
like
and
a
a
dead
body, but
woman's
this posture he
would
come.
all in
white, down
to
the
feet,
headdress
before
habit with
364
off his
and
habit,
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
made
bade
Thomas
taking the
more,
not
found
that Thomas
threw
himself
and
master,
down
gave
door
the
of
bed
time
mean
the
home
went
next
to
of the whole
account
an
and
sick.
very
him
no
anything; but
immediately up stairs,and
upon
was
said
home, but
least notice
went
morning Thomas
George in the
George
smoking his pipe.
came,
welcome
their
to
way
he found
his
action,
trans-
who
Thomas,
he
sent
had
skill in her
my
and
the
findinghe
man
that
have
child,I
now
should
the
employed
behalf; And
have
had
poor
of his
and
art
he,
for you ;
fatherlyconcern
I have engaged so many
of
of the good spirits
superiorregions in your favour, that they (always
and
ness
kindready to do acts of beneficence
distressed
that
to
mortals) have assured me
a
shall marry
ay, and
you;
court
you to have him too, as much
gotten this unjustadvantage of you,
shall
The
as
her,
word, adds
my
Thomas
no
upon
told
girl,and
utmost
upon
ning
cun-
his ends
compass
for the
or
poor
girlsmiled, and
and
as
if he had
not
or
he
shall have
in this
rest
no
mightilypleased,
was
well
in her
suppose, and puts her hand
gives the doctor half a guinea for the
you
may
pocket,and
The
good news.
her modestly,that
of service
come
as
doctor
if he
this,she
him,
and
took
did her
must
told
the
but
money,
such a great
consider, "c.
him,
she
had
not
She
a
told
piece
derstood
un-
great
SYSTEM
OF
365
MAGIC.
her
so
for that if
she would
have
and
scorned
then
have
to
she
cried
married
again,
him, but
you,
only take
unlucky story ?
this
she bid
and
Yes, sir,says the girl,
will make
bring it
handsome
to
present
tell you
me
she
if you
you,
can
about.
named
and
the
sum,
which
was
less than
no
white, sometimes
to
comes
do.
it is the
rest.
you
night it
chamber
my
three
N.
B.
over,
George
night,and
me
the
had
he
to
have
that
This
it
very
at
the fellow's
Devil, if
gives me
no
times
at
voice, and
same
the
cunningly got
long wall.
a
ladder
window, and
same
in the
went
hollow
dead
did before.
wits.
again three
me
it did
just as
it up
called him
set
so
called
window,
times
up, and
sound
as
of my
out
Devil, haunts
Last
last Thomas
at
one
harassed
am
till
him
George, if
all in black
you
send
am
for
sorry
a
minister,and prepare
for
366
SYSTEM
world, for
another
MAGIC.
OF
doubt
not
very
Thomas,
your
are
you
long
did
could
not
do
ter
mas-
han't done
sad
some
with,
they will
do
committed
carry
all
are
nothing
murder
therefore
and
spirits
and
Thomas,
good spirits,
and
master
my
adds
he, if you
have
thing;
any such
case, do not
robbery, or
be
your
for
master,
my
for the
knows
for you,
or
if that
to
you
which
world,
of the invisible
converses
thing,Thomas
he
do
can
let
me
no
you
good.
stared
Thomas
Mercy
he,
says
do you
innocent
as
as
am
had
if he
! what
me
upon
as
did any
bewitched.
been
brother
mean,
the
child
George,
I
unborn.
thing in my life.
Well, Thomas, says George, if you speak honestly,
never
I'll let my
to
come
have
his
Good
such
know
master
office
our
morning,
to-morrow
says Thomas,
what
shall I do
don't
George,
;
will murder
me
why
George,
the
to-night.
do ? says
you have me
immediately,if you will,but I doubt
go
shall
you
would
What
will
if you
and
answer.
to-morrow
Devil
case,
your
George.
I'll
he is
at
not
home.
the doctor
wanted.
the
the whole
together; which
When
they came
was
man
young
story
assistance
who
pressinghim,
Thomas
However,
at
they go to
away
indeed what George
was
duces
him, George introand, in a word, tells him
to
the poor
daily terrified and
to
perior
su-
distressed
man,
young
ger
harassed, to the dan-
of his wits.
taught to
do
doctor, (justas
I fear
before,)
this
George
man
has
had
been
committed
SYSTEM
flagrantcrime,
some
right
hither
to
MAGIC.
so
the evil
and
him.
pursue
let me
see
me,
to
367
OF
Hark
spiritshave
thee, friend,
thy hand
hast
come
thou
not
No
murder, or treason?
indeed, sir,
in my
life.
says Thomas, never
Well, pulloff thy glove,says the doctor.
Here, sir,says Thomas, you may see I an't burnt
committed
in the hand.
Prythee, young
for that
look
so
says the
he examines
his
man,
doctor,all'swell here.
the
Nor
committed
have
you
to
come
no
doctor, I don't
palm. Well, says
if you
me
you
ought to
please
be
are
hanged
for.
No,
you,
says
looks
him
Thomas.
Then
the
full in the
here.
have
feels his
doctor
face
Look
here
ye young
is
anything,or
inhabitants
good spirits,
whose
sublime
disorder, some
some
committed
of
than
soon
if you
that, they will
you
I make
as
tell it
me
for you
as
so
my
the
you
them
apply to
you
you
from
the
done
to
any
Hast
thou
any,
for which
ever
power
and
thing
no-
more
of it, as
certainlyinform me
applicationfor your relief,and
do nothing
reason
why they can
had
let
better
me
it beforehand.
know
for
thus, will do
criminal
are
you
the
any crime,
invisible world,
the
I shall
influences
guilt
if
yourself,
assure
man,
stole
pulse,and
I have
thing in my life.
done any injury,
says the doctor,
thou can'st be thus plagued ?
such
No
service
nor
only;
do I
care
for I don't
to
know
care
it.
But
what
let
you
me
have
ask
you
your
done,
one
368
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
done
never
in all my
hurt
any
life.
All this while
and
and
now
every
doctor
the
then
here
holds
him
feels his
is
the
by
pulse.
hand,
Look
you,
here in
little disorder
friend,says he,
some
and is a little
flutters,
your blood, your conscience
disturbed.
Come, don't send me of a fool's errand,
for if thou doest,I cannot
only do thee no good, but
these
evil
know,
Come,
there
and
as
I'll ask
been
but
one
love business
no
and
you,
thee
she has
now
pays
seems
headdress
pieces,when they
have
spoke for thee.
has
question more:
between
girl
any young
broke
her
home
you
you
to
the
say
apparitionhad
on.
ne'er
had
fancy,but
her
saw
Now
the
doctor
had
Well, is there
fast.
him
sweetheart
she your
Thomas,
says
sure
any
I
still?
have
we
done.
! says the Doctor, what
han't lain with her, have you ?
have
Done
Thomas,
says
tne
Doctor,
But
must
you
however,
own
? you
done
come,
that is
not
fair
I
me.
question,so I don't press you to answer
hope you have done the girlno wrong, if you have,
reparation. Come, sit down
you
say you'llmake
there, till I go into my study,and if you have been
honest, I shall
han't, I shall
serve
come
you,
I don't doubt
back, and
tell you
if you
all you have
but
SYSTEM
concealed, without
369
MAGIC.
OF
the
giving myself
trouble
of
asking you.
Here
Thomas
began
to
says the
anything ; I'll come
confess
Ay,
says
Thomas,
no,
tell you,
stare
well
as
if you
as
and
he,
look
frighted.
I confess
must
told
presentlyand
yourself.
me
but
tell you
afterwards.
That's
the
Thomas,
doctor,
true,
very
says
gravely, I do say so ; and therefore, if you have
before I go, let me
know
it ;
anything to tell me
but
I don't
will
tell
me.
if you
obligeyou to tell,you
have
anything to say,
may
tell
do
me
as
you
if not,
was
it
twice.
you
the
know
everything,says
Thomas
dare
deed
in-
poor
then,
girlwas
says
with
the
found
the
doctor, when
you
child, you disappointedher, I
suppose.
you,
there's
now
says
the
? for unless
there's no
satisfaction,
she ? you say she's alive,it
some
no
hidinganything
I think.
Well, Thomas,
do for you
this poor
Where
saving you.
you
make
shall I
seems.
Bb
girl
is
370
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
Thomas
she
what
Well,
done,
be
must
Thomas
says the
will that
her?
What, would
you
marry
?
give her satisfaction,Thomas
her
Yes, and't please you, I'll marry
doctor.
for her
send
just now,
and
What,
says Thomas.
her in the dark
marry
that won't do, Thomas.
I'll marry
the laws
send
for the
what
she
and
and
Thomas,
here
bond
then
and
again
over
won't break
says the doctor, we
neither.
I'lltell you what
you shall
girl,and
demands
that will
her
let
hear
me
if
marrying
her, you
satisfy
;
her to-morrow
marry
to protect
you from the Devil
shall lie here with my
other
to
you
and
you,
her
tor
doc-
the
Thomas,
no,
through
! says
I'll
and
I will
her
house.
you in my
With
all my heart, and't
do,
shall
sign a
morning ;
that haunted
Will,
man
night,
to-
will dare
of them
none
will
her
to
answer
story,
to
haunt
will
if you
promise
me
;
says Thomas
be haunted
any
pleaseyou,
I shall
not
afterwards.
more
Why, Thomas,
cast
a
figure for
voices
those
no
hear
and
if
and
they
says the
you
to-night,and
spectres
were,
doctor,to
were
upon
I will
answer
of them
you
I will know
her
think
no,
And
honest
since
say
besides, master,
girl,and
loves
'tis just,and
says
me
Thomas,
too,
or
shall
her
Thomas,
on't
and
delivered
am
I should
she
take
obligedto
Nay,
if
account
for it you
have married
after you
shan't be
and if they were
not, you
her : that's a fair proposal,Thomas.
more
no
I'll
secure
is
mainly, and
do
a
it.
good
she'll be
3/2
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
his
fellow
upon
indeed
not
knees,
account
or
have
heard
of use, and
we
little of it in this part of the world
for many
it is
say
very
years.
Not
that
have
nor
quite oat
we
addicted
has made
custom
that
so
on
the
the
black
kind
no
do
manners
than
formerly;
need
manages
of immediate
the
more
course
inter-
help
of the
of the
of hell
are
now
no
is
at
end
carried
more
way
the Devil
of
profession
having no
of the
his
having no
imaginary
whatever
but
we
arts
art
ancestors,
of the
our
instruments, and by
by particular
;
more
by
than
magiciansto themselves ;
correspondence with hell
want
conclusion, the
also. The
our
we
magician,whatever
I think, the magic
a
sorcery
turn
to
seem
to
to
men
carry on
and
single-handed,
we
better
anything in
seen
we
people less
much
are
other
and
it was
access
carried
to
on
the
by
what
is
Devil
than
mere
legerdemain,
is decreased,
formerly,their number
off by time ; so that you
and, in a manner,
worn
have
now
nothing left but a few jugglers,cunning
In
short, the
gipseys,and fortune-tellers.
men,
the managers
trade is decayed,and we
may suppose
of the black negotiationhave turned
their hands to
other employments.
SYSTEM
OF
373
MAGIC.
CHAP.
VI.
the Devil
branch
has
of witchcraft
it should
be
not
been
to be
thought by some
than magic ; and then
in this place; but the
rather
mentioned
the
It seems
both
fully decided.
point is not
have pretended to it,and perhaps
worthy professions
both have
attained to practiseit,and so it may
be
reckoned
the
among
occult
the
sciences,in common
kinds, and then may
to
of both
be
practitioners
properlytreated of in which part of our undertaking
we
please.
of a vulgar expression,
and has not
It is a kind
much
that of raisingthe
proprietyin it, I mean
Devil
for
brought down.
in the upper
air,he is not
is
Devil
the
As
raised, he
not
his abode
is
his
regions,and
is rather
expresslysaid to be
is in the
principality
of the
out
knocks
the floor
upon
stairs and speak to him.
Satan
certainlyis not
still something doubtful
he
far
the
out
in what
nurse
of
to
come
call,though
up
it is
element
particular
inhabits.
1
be
for
Not
in the
empowered
to
the world
with
then
he would
earthquakes,
374
do
MAGIC.
OF
overturn
to
SYSTEM
so
often
as
moved
he
as
petual
per-
obliged
place to place.
from
Nay,
it would
other
distortions,every
sea
Gadarene, who
of
away
into the
the water,
of swine to
from
enough
to
Not
they went
interval
an
in.
time
of space
of action.
then
for
Luke
be
not
to
gacious
sasider
con-
that
to
when
element
is appropriated
be their
and
as
prison,
they have
have
they must
residence
during the
action, so
for their
medium
leave them
were
hogs it seems
their way out again,or
present
themselves
the
find
them
aversion
an
deliver
and
But
to
that before
at
sea,
send
to
that therefore
there.
casion
oc-
the devils
by
they have
seems
the
they came
3.
It
into the
run
had
woman
deep.
and
to
old
an
this is apparent
besought Christ not
in the
Not
time
him.
speak with
to
2.
seem
in the
air,or
airyregions;
believe that they are not
and as we
have reason
to
confined to the atmosphere of this globe the earth,
which, compared to them, their numbers, and the
would
be by much
of their operations,
too
extent
narrow
a
prescribedand
place for them, too much
for action in proroom
no
limited, and give them
portion
I am
themselves
to
willingto allow
; so
in capacity,
Satan
to be
(at least able)to visit all
the atmospheres and spaces in the immense
waste,
4.
It
whether
of
whether
and
as
must
we
Thus
given
have
in those
no
name
the Devil
him
room
call
bodies;
such bodies
or
planets,
for,because no knowledge of.
cannot
complain that I have not
enough, since I have denied his
we
375
MAGIC.
to
locality
no
and
come,
OF
SYSTEM
other
invisible
world, the
things as
other
know
particularly
bringing him
if
will talk
we
other
people call
people understand
what
what
talk
we
of, and
them
call
must
we
intelligibly,
them, and speak of them
them, that they may
know
how
to
think
upon
therefore no
speak
Having
be content
way of expressingit,you must
me
speak of raisingthe Devil, though at
to
we
other
hear
I tell you
time
same
and
of
we
However,
as
which
into
our
out
spirits,
is very unworthilycalled raising
the Devil ;
that be raised up, which
is alreadynot
can
company
for how
below
air,and
contrary
But
it is
in the
very
nonsense
to
the
terms,
nature.
to
hold
about.
settling
preliminaries,
the point in hand
is,Can the magicians who
we
now
are
speakingof, raise the Devil, or can they
the magic art perform this high operation,
not ? can
is it in the reach
of the profession,
and is Satan
when
he is
subjectedto it ? is he obliged to come
to
such
called,when
longer upon
no
you
and
such
words
of command
are
such
methods
used, such and
out, such and
words
repeated? is he roused, as the keeper
given
such
the
rouses
abode, and
lions
the
obligedto
unharbours
If the Devil
the
in
disturbed
Tower,
come
away
or
is under
this
from
the huntsman
as
and
his
his halloo?
necessity,and
is thus
at
of every glasstrumpet, as we
call
may
and
it; that every scoundrel
rascallyfigure-caster
circle-maker
fetch him
can
they think fit,
up when
I
summons
must
very
power
is no
free
Satan
say I think
far from
being a prince,and a
of the air.
Nay,
againstit,so
objections
there
many
are
so
agent
prince of
many
is
he
the
rational
absurdities
difficulties,
3/6
and
even
hardly room
thing has
that
when
come
of those
not
sent
who
creatures
denied
be
to
since
is
he
on
she put it
Saul, who
intimatingthat
the Devil
It
be
must
if the Devil
nor
many
those
can't
by
be
the
meanest
dealingswith him,
been
deniable
will it
since that:
have
want
did
not
her
whom
wanted
bring up?
she pleased,
him.
agreement ; for
of his den, if he is
and
concert
forced
by
days, nor
bringup
himself,if he
it is so, and
they call,does
has
never
he would
she could
then
for that
occasions
confirmation
to
have
of Endor's
witch
the
when
appear
for, and that
does
Devil
the
then
is it done
how
But
even
MAGIC.
OF
sense.
common
is
SYSTEM
out
it, say
'
O'
to
him
as
supreme
he
That
power.
when
and comes
Or
the
on
trade
with
they
have
377
MAGIC.
those
and
contract
infernal merchants
that
him.
perform
maintain
OF
hand, he is obligedby
other
himself
between
must
SYSTEM
his
credit,arid would
his
else
promise, or
he
when
he
case
would
not
be trusted
again.
cunning
not
though
last is
the
he
and
falsifications,
word
subject
is
to
breaches
many
always
not
good
as
and
his
as
neither.
me.
man
It is true, the
would
have
you
devil,he had
he
raised
he
dealt with
no
such
no
when
that he cured
that
the
which
Devil
out
I believe
took
him
of doors
as
scorned
do with
to
cattle
he
Bore-
your words ;
evil spirits,
the contrary,
other people raised him,
;
but,
on
were
when
as
steadfastly
the
no
Dr.
with
he
was
got in
I do that
all
St. Dun-
pair of red-hot
have nothing to do
tongs ; or that St. Francis would
he appeared to him in the shape of
with him, when
that St. Ignatiusresisted him,
a bag of money
; or
he tempted him in the shape of a naked
when
tiful
beaulady.
stan
by
nose
378
SYSTEM
Romish
the way,
church
could
be
in fact,
Where,
true
them,
have
much
to
passages
doubt
more
two
could
no
more
to
itself,
priestkick
see
the
road, and
it up
so, to
not
see
ful
lady,beautiand he
priest,
young
and
turn
little
saint-like
more
than
must
I should
own
from
on
any of the tribe,especially
of the question. I hope our
own
side
abundance
of such
I may
have
not
these
But
be
the old
they
can
than
other
my
so
pect
ex-
the Roman
has
church
the
clergy,though
acquainted with
be
do
whimsical
that have
him,
and
seen
take
I must
him
Dr.
had
Boreman
raised
as
or
must
to
granted,that
it
no
lay him
could
him,
and
seems
all
oppose
dreamed
they
it for
more
when
I take
which
to
be
ridiculous.
But
it done
As
I believe
though
that
denied
be
to
much
that
people
raise him
can
reputationso
that
raise
art
solid
too
women
him
saw
of
men
truth
hazard
not
saints among
the honour
to
of them.
many
can
take
to
reason
two
had.
to
the
I thought we
persons for saints than ever
It must
be rare
be confessed tHe thing would
those
in
those
prove
that we
so
should
legend-makers of
if the
by
we
MAGIC.
OF
to
what
it
is,I take
it
to
be
no
than
more
seems
a
meet,
shape
or
to
assume
person
as
he
visibility,
and
the
This
magician agrees upon for the present purpose.
follow :
being granted,two thingsnecessarily
1. That the Devil and the magician reallycorrespond.
380
SYSTEM
such
but
men
those,that have
as
intercourse
with
I say
into
believe
or
I do
him.
and
that
that
it
can
or
thus
do
this means,
intimacywith
and
by
correspondenceand
other.
it can
be done by no
a
which
have
can
we
founded
of the
reason,
him,
Devil,
to
seem
shall allow
him
infinite,omniscient, and
be
to
stant
con-
bring Satan
can
they please;
and
not
apparitionwhen
have
certain
magicians have
do
MAGIC.
OF
that would
be
it rational
that
him
make
to
he
should
be
omnipresent, (and
make
god,)we cannot
commanded
into visibility
action
and
justwhen we please.
if he is anywhere,
If he is confined
to
locality,
and
that anywhere is somewhere,
then
he
must
established
have some
settled intelligence
between
him and mankind
for the carryingon his business ;
and this must
be carried on
by the agency of some
it cannot
be by voice only,by mere
spirits,
whisper
if he be not present ; for though it
and suggestion,
without
be true
that spirits
the help
converse
may
of voice,yet infernal spirits
cannot
act as the infinite
eternal
Being acts, namely, by infinite,extensive
tality
converse
knowledge, they must
by the instrumenof their persons : it is true, it may
sight,and it is so ; but
imperceptibleto human
and
be
agency
there
is
not
the less
there
is
not
the less
reallybe
that
cannot
account
be
agency,
for that
agency
for that
of persons
as
may
perceivedto exist,as
that
is visible.
which
Now
stand
;
must
that
places on
or
realityin their
nor
personality
for if the
magician
correspondwith the
with the Devil, he
can
Devil
must
stand
clear
raise the
;
and
have
cians
magi-
Devil, he
if he
sponds
corre-
familiar
or
he
does
how
do
always by him,
OF
it?
The
have
or
381
MAGIC.
Devil
devil
agent
an
either
must
be
in commission
as
instructed
and
other
the
otherwise, not
other
him, and
to
personate
occasion
shape, as
magician pleasesto direct.
the
as
for
act
to
devil, or
either
or
SYSTEM
Devil
himself
It
presents,
act
can
be
can
no
any
upon
foot.
have
we
Devil,
of
with
or
own
will I
nor
for
venture
to
I would
much
more
if I should
consulted
every
I
so
would
with
and
least there
be
may
of it.
entertain
for them
what
Devil
because,
would
as
have
they
have
errands,
nor
at
their
the
forward
be
afraid
said, that
occasion
opinion that
and
they really
should
I have
be
not
called backward
frivolous
belief that
at all,I
spirits
turn, so often as
less of the
am
be
it is so,
great deal
to
any
devils ;
the
believe
only
once
were
the
have
sure
have
we
at
advance
reason
no
that
say
the truth
be
cannot
we
them
believe
rather
deal with
they
evil
doubt
to
with
not
good spirits,
this we
spirits
; and
words
to
reason
room
it is with
that
but
their
to
beck
I
at
for him
good spirits
on
their trivial
is it rational
to
lieve
be-
they should.
If then
I doubt
they have any spirits,
they are
but
devils, not good spirits
more
justifiable
;
my
opinion,and which I think is reallywell-grounded,
is,that most, if not all of them, who pretend to this
with spirits,
have no knowledge of,or correspondence
converse
that all the
with, any spirits
at all ; but
of their good spirits,
visible
the inhabitants
of the incant
with them, is a
world, and their intelligence
382
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
gain
and
character
wisdom, in order
money.
How
how
tricks
many
frauds do
many
do
if there
any
and
to
fame
ledge
of know-
mankind!
have
determine
a
more
than
are
but
Albrahazens
alive,I will
intimate
converse
with
must
the Devil
I will
more
SYSTEM
OF
that have
immediate
an
conversation
if
Secondly, Whether,
done
383
MAGIC.
as
there
an
are
because
to
perform the
all,it is
at
it
I think
have
are
of him
or
wise
other-
to
deny
venture
subjectsSatan
as
thing,
same
mathematical
of circumstances,
notions
do it
can
the Devil.
they
with
to
such
inconsistent
with
all the
powerful
unlimited
seraph,a prince of the air,and who (except
his Maker
has limited and
where
prescribed
him) is placed in a station inconceivably
superiorto
influence or operation.
all human
To talk of screwing the Devil up into an engine,
that, like a jack in a box, he may be brought out
and
shown
for a sight to the people whenever
a
conjurer thinks fit,or to be shown like a puppetshow
for twopence
needs
apiece,I must
say, this
is reallydishonouringthe Devil himself.
What
be done
and
by concert
agreement
may
between
the Devil and them, is one
thing ; but to
talk of bringing him
out
by an art or invention, so
that, as
we
I said
call him
as
spirit
;
situation
up, when
they please;
as
call him
this would
him
and
in, or
be
ing
rais-
of the word
was
the
true
the
I must
expression at first. And
observe here, this raisingthe Devil is an old way of
in use
more
speaking, and was
formerly much
meaning
among
us
than
in the
it is
now
; for
am
not
mined
yet deter-
whether
it be a fact or a
fully,
mere
proverbial speech : my opinion at present
be for the latter ; for as to raising
must
necessarily
him, it is, as I have said already,a piece of nonmatter
384
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
OF
that he is fetched
it intimates
because, first,
ah inferis,
from
below ; whereas, I have given
sense,
up
to
good reasons
already rather above
I can
because
give you
many
move
than
believe
to
you
below
he
is
and, secondly,
prove, that if
he was
below, that is to say, in hell,in the bottomless
fancied he is,all the
have too much
as
we
pit itself,
to
more
many
and
women
fetch
never
the
key
of the
can
man
no
We
him
are
old
again ; till He
bottomless
pit,and
out
open.
told that
who
comes
who
has
shuts, and
St. Peter
our
gave
of heaven
; but
holy father
I doubt
he
Angelo the keys
the keys of t'other place too ; if he has,
not
for the Devil has
has been
but a sorry jailer,
of St.
has
he
been
these
and
continues
take
can
four thousand
abroad
him
still at
even
up,
to
years
large;
not
warrant
scape
ledge,
know-
our
constable
cannot
prehend
ap-
him.
he is then
As
in
one
sense,
is then
or
large,though
at
but
free agent
throughout the
a
therein,Job
can
regress,
as
to
he is a
Devil
us, he
earth, and
goes
icalks
prisonertoo
is at large,he
to
and
fro, in
down
up and
of egress and
He has free liberty
i. 7.
when
where
and how he
go and come,
pleases.
plead for liberty,
you see, though it be for
the Devil.
It has pleased his Maker
to
give this
to go up and
down, seeking,"c.
roaringlion liberty
? How
he to sell or lose that liberty
and how
came
that he
the magician to be the Devil's jailer,
came
I
must
should
when
have
he
him
thinks
confinement, and
or
by
he would
a
consent
in his
custody,
to
call him
out
fit?
If it is so, it is a voluntary
in it,
the Devil finds his account
never
submit
of
and
parties,
to
it ;
then
so
we
that
come
it
must
be
into the
of
road
may
such
such
and
thing than
Devil
is
not
no,
unless
he
that is
385
MAGIC.
what
to
the
magiciansare said to
therefore give it againstthem.
The
to be raised by art ; no
juring,
magic, no con-
must
no
he
to
consent
OF
thingsagain;
another
do
SYSTEM
circles
or
or
squares,
forward
and
pleases,
no
comes
mother
Lackland
of
Ipswich,or
such
as
he
is in
actual
to
him
in
or
send
him
out, it is all a
be said in his
with
the Devil
as
he is.
s.
m.
he
says
386
OF
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
CHAP.
the
Seeing, as
with
the
and
why
VII.
deal
not
they deed
do
the black
jurings and
with
good spirits,
by
con-
art
There
and
Devil, who
it that
will have
are
evil
not
defence, what
or
influence
or
to
as
to
upon
There
two
it is he
what
he
has
he
raise?
him
about
spirits
as
spirits,
spiritsare
does
does
he
will
maintain
such
if
in his
assert
they,and
for
by
a
what
we
they
own
power
ence
correspond-
intelligent
beings of the invisible
those superiorangelic creatures
procure
the
among
world,
but
upon
appear
such occasions
is
much
too
earth, either
as
his request,
he represents to them ?
at
I had
difficulty,
almost
said
It is
true
upon
the
magician by
himself, and
388
be
must
that I do
OF
plainwith
so
not
SYSTEM
of these
three
to
can
say,
be
yet how
defend
they can
themselves
from the charge of diabolic magic,unless
too.
they make out all the three,and that very clearly
for
1. As to magicians applying to these spirits
is their preand intelligence
advice
; this I know
tence,
and
when
the
this they all allege
;
rant
poor ignopeople apply to them, they make a great deal
with
their circles and
of ceremony
figures,with
Arabic
tering
or
characters,mutmagical books, Hebrew
made
them
magicians,as
our
either
how
see
MAGIC.
by
out
nor
merable
innuwords, and other barbarisms
just,in a word, as the old necromancers
of hard
;
to
converse
of
old
they went
to
with
have
their
be
called the
must
believe that
they converse
what
need
art
of all these
paw-wawings
Will they make
and
are
to
be
used
as
sacred
with
amusements,
science, and
we
heavenlybeings,
these conjurings
?
us
believe
the wizards
that the
and
good spirits
witches
use
the
? that
it is done
could
there
about
to
be
cheat
for such
with
converse
heavenly kind,
?
to
and
them.
For
what
occasion
inhabitants
of the
invisible
gions
re-
SYSTEM
OP
It is manifest
their
they apply to
just as the other
spirits,
Their
the Devil.
the
ceremonies
when
and
same,
389
MAGIC.
of
sort
invisible
people do
of address
to
much
are
the
ignorant stranger
poor
it,they tell him he should not
surprisedat
not
fear, for they are
going to raise the
grantingclearlythat there was
good reason
seems
gelic
an-
Devil
to
pect
sus-
it.
If
the
reason
and
what
of all these
will
barbarisms
they not
?
tell
What
the
Let
of God
servants
look
them
at
test
for
realityof the
priestsbegan
God
to
alike
they
should
honour
that
done
But
not
nowhere
we
mimicked
read
the Devil
eminent
himself
amine
ex-
idols
time, when
say
as
but
the
and
that
tillnow.
the
the
rites,their sacrifices
appointed by
him,
when
Let
priestsof
the truth of their worship,and the
they worshipped : the idolatrous
their pagan
was
but
that
prophet Elijahbrought
Baal
ven,
hea-
mimic
the methods
of
may
seek to be served in the same
his Maker
as
manner
to
Devil
service,and
the best
ever
The
same
us
cause,
when
necessity,
them
the
they are
their
true
they came
priestsused
were
the
prophet,because
idol devil had equal
God
to
had, in
the
proportion.
service of the
the idol
their exorcisms, their
priests,
conjurings,their ecstasies and their barbarisms,
leaping up upon their altars,and dancing to their
with knives, and the
god, then cuttingthemselves
like.
But
when
the
trulyreverend
gin
to beprophet came
the sacred office,
and the apparatus of layingthe
sacrifice upon the wood
was
simplyperformed ; what
did Elijah? nothing,but in a solemn
and
manner,
in the audience
of all the people,and
in the vulgar
what
was
tongue, that they might all understand
390
with
said, and
SYSTEM
MAGIC.
loud
OF
the
God
true
sight of
the people; and God did hear him, and magnifiedhis
of the people,
to the conviction
accordingly,
power
him, and
hear
to
the conviction
to
even
Bring
this down
in the
glorifyhimself
to
of their
to
our
senses.
case
Here
now.
is
set
habitants
inpretending to consult the good spirits,
dwell
of the superior regions,and who
that is. To these
in the angelicworld, wherever
they can devise, in
they give all the adorable names
of
men
outlandish
and
strange
advance
and
terms,
the
them
regard of
in
their
wondering, but
When
they have done all this,they apply to them
cers
just after the pattern of the wizards and necromanin their inquiringof the Devil, with mutterings
telligible
and whispers,with hard and exotic words, and unindid not understand
speeches;as if the good spirits
English,as well as Arabic and Hebrew, or
guage
well as their unmeaning, unsignifyingdevil-lanas
forming,without any
; a jargon of their own
but such as they pleaseto
real usage
men,
among
it.
put upon
conversing
and beneficent beings,
with good spirits?Intelligent
who
partake of the heavenly nature, and are always
gent
inclined to do good to mankind, who assist the indiHow
this
can
danger, direct
occasions
to
one
How
are
do
devils, with
and
offices and
out
spellsand
wizardism
bountiful, and
them
good
be called
to
help and
to
beneficent
assist mankind
from
the
evil,and
acts
are
in
on
all
of kindness
to
beneficent,if they
of their happy abodes, like
are
thus
reconciled
distressed,and
and
every
be
and
with
mancy
necroconjurations,
Were
they such blessed,
beings, and so ready to
in times
from
of
evil
difficulties,
tect
proit would
spirits,
SYSTEM
be but reasonable
directions
their
to
to suppose
mankind
391
MAGIC.
OF
how
to
assistance,when
and
procure
it.
they want
It is supposed,if these spirits
such good,such
are
beneficent,compassionate
beings,and so particularly
inclined to do good to mankind
; I say, it is to be
supposed they are so, by the determinate
ment
appointof their Creator ; their heavenly Father, from
inherent
whose
goodness all good desires,and all
good thoughtsdo proceed,as well in heaven as in
in human
earth, as well in angels and spirits,
as
These
creatures.
then, if they were
good spirits
such as is pretended,would
kind
certainlydirect manto obtain their aid,by praying to the
supreme
whose
under
command
and
direction
Being,
they
immediately are, that they (the said good spirits)
might be sent to direct,assist,and protect those
that
so
It is a shrewd
signto
that these
of
are
spirits
another
class,and that they do not proceed from
Him
who is the author of all good ; that they must
be appliedto in such a scandalous
just as
manner,
the Devil is appliedto ; that they take the honour to
themselves
of being appliedto directly
ately,
and immediGod himself is,and without givingthe honour
as
and original
author of all
to God, the firstcause
time stoop so low,
good ; and that they at the same
as
to
being
want
to
What
to
do
Where
and
mean
help,which
base
methods
when
used
are
of
we
jargon, I'll go
which
for
me,
converse
are
with
these
them
magicians mean
by
consult
the
and
with, and
with
I'llbring you
and
good spirits,
?
this uncouth
how
good spirits
an
do
answer?
verse
they con-
M.
If
392
SYSTEM
thod
when
then
of the Lord
his
had
between
for
us
and
magician or
the
to
came
we
MAGIC.
language would
our
man,
OF
ning
cun-
be, We
thus
his
as
quire
pray you inwhen
it was
God
good spiritsto
much
as
can
act
be supposed
now.
But
the
now
magician,instead
to
or
or
not
direct
and
direct
was
out
that there
as
of the
either with
These
them
will
converse
say
to
saying,I
Here's
in your case.
he pleasesto do, or
of what
they
of
not
not
to
word
do,
of
to
God,
direct
to teach
are
good spirits
these good spirits
if he that made
question,and had nothing to do,
but these
or
us.
it very
suspicious
say, render
in the
such things as good spirits
things,I
are
no
especiallywhen
SYSTEM
This
is
fact
get the
till we
first is,How
The
that
this is
so,
we
some
truth
of
lieve,
be-
must
followingdifficulties removed.
they know the condition and
of those
circumstances
That
do
have
might
that it wanted
not
support it ; and
to
393
MAGIC.
story, and
it,if it were
in
weight
formal
OF
that
want
be
to
assisted?
these
either know
it by an
must
good spirits
one
prescience,by which they must
every
know
everything,and that not everything
infinite
of them
that is visible
to
human
eyes, and
visible
real,but every in-
whatever
and
to
do
so
would
be
to
be absolutely
and
hand,
one
The
their
next
own
or
or
the other.
on
cannot
thing is,if the good spirits
prescienceknow the condition and
of those
how,
absurdities
gross
by
whom
that may
must
by
cumstances
cir-
their assistance
want
they be,
they
are
or
formed
in-
of it ?
Now
here
makes
is the
himself
only crisis
in which
;
necessary
universal
so
for
the
if the
magician
good
beneficence
spiritshad, joined to
their disposition,
infinite knowledge of all
an
and their circumstances
persons
need
of their help,they would
of the
who
then
in
the
stood
in any
in
certainly,
of their
generalgood disposition
to the proper
nature, immediatelyapply themselves
relieve
objects,and in compassion to them would
and assist them
of their own
free goodness and beneficence
not
of any
needing the interposition
consequence
other
agent whatsoever.
394
But
SYSTEM
this
now
OF
do
we
MAGIC.
find
not
these
but
good
mankind,
all the
labours
particularperson
in, and
least
else
beneficence
either
must
his
guishes
lanthe
know
not
other
or
drop : they
wretch
their assistance
want
will
or
of
notion
must
miserable
of the
wants
of their
destroy the
must
one
notion
assist and
to
power
ing
know-
or
and
him.
deliver
make
it
who
distresses,
it,they must
But
perhaps
perishwithout
prescience,or
their
that
or
under, and
at
this
of
assistance.
help or
This,
distresses which
us,
here
in the
comes
himself
necessary
magician,and he truly,to
is
in his generation,
man
be made
information
from
in the
at
law
hand
thus, in
give his
perfectlyqualified
he is
ready
to
most
able
and
inferior
some
to
do
but
Temple, or in Lincoln's
Inn, and waits (perfectly
passivein all business)till
the client, brought by the attorney or
solicitor,
to
comes
not
come,
advice
he
his
him
or
is asked
with
in the
his
brief; and
ruined
for any
sit still and.be
may
assistance the lawyer will give him, till
he
or
business, able
the
as
to
physician;
direct
certain
and
he
is
master
advise, able
for such
to
of
scribe
presuch
a
specific,
cure,
distempers; but sits in his study,and stirs not out
of his easy chair,to do the distressed people in his
neighbourhood any good, or to help them in their
a
or
396
SYSTEM
OF
MAGIC.
inspiring,
they would
good spirits
of soul
all its distempers,both
care
the
age
of
and
body; they
resolve all cases
of conscience
would
jure divino,
in Guy's Hospital,
all the incurables
and make
cure
that old
's charityas useless as his
s.
They would abridge the practiceof the law to perfection,
and
all
the
bar
at
to
pleadings
bring
all be
chamber
practice; the good spiritswould
peace-makers,and magicians be generalarbitrators.
this not
But
being at present our
case, from
I venture
hence
to
conclude, that these
good
intimate
if such there be, are
with
not
so
spirits,
modern
our
magicians as the latter pretend they
are;
and
it is
be
to
these
doubted
carry
on
their
and in a
with a different sort of spirits,
intelligence
than
of the diabolic,
savouringa little more
manage
the angelic; or, as I said before, with no spirits
at
all.
THE
END
OXFORD
OF
THE
PRINTED
OF
SYSTEM
EY
D.
A.
MAGIC.
TALBOYS.